TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE

Footnote anchors are denoted by [number], and the footnotes have been placed at the end of each major section.

Three asterisks * * * indicates text omitted by the author from a quotation.

Some minor changes to the text are noted at the end of the book.

These are indicated by a dotted gray underline.

BY COMMAND OF His late Majesty WILLIAM THE IVTH.
and under the Patronage of
Her Majesty the Queen.

HISTORICAL RECORDS,
OF THE
British Army
Comprising the
History of every Regiment
IN HER MAJESTY’S SERVICE.
By Richard Cannon Esqre.
Adjutant Generals Office, Horse Guards.
London.
Printed by Authority.

THE THIRTY-FIRST,
OR,
THE HUNTINGDONSHIRE REGIMENT OF FOOT.

LONDON: PRINTED BY W. CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREET,
FOR HER MAJESTY’S STATIONERY OFFICE.

GENERAL ORDERS.

HORSE-GUARDS,

1st January, 1836.

His Majesty has been pleased to command that, with the view of doing the fullest justice to Regiments, as well as to Individuals who have distinguished themselves by their Bravery in Action with the Enemy, an Account of the Services of every Regiment in the British Army shall be published under the superintendence and direction of the Adjutant-General; and that this Account shall contain the following particulars, viz.:—

—— The Period and Circumstances of the Original Formation of the Regiment; The Stations at which it has been from time to time employed; The Battles, Sieges, and other Military Operations in which it has been engaged, particularly specifying any Achievement it may have performed, and the Colours, Trophies, &c., it may have captured from the Enemy.

—— The Names of the Officers, and the number of Non-Commissioned Officers and Privates Killed or Wounded by the Enemy, specifying the place and Date of the Action.

—— The Names of those Officers who, in consideration of their Gallant Services and Meritorious Conduct in Engagements with the Enemy, have been distinguished with Titles, Medals, or other Marks of His Majesty’s gracious favour.

—— The Names of all such Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Privates, as may have specially signalized themselves in Action.

And,

—— The Badges and Devices which the Regiment may have been permitted to bear, and the Causes on account of which such Badges or Devices, or any other Marks of Distinction, have been granted.

By Command of the Right Honorable

GENERAL LORD HILL,

Commanding-in-Chief.

John Macdonald,

Adjutant-General.

PREFACE.

The character and credit of the British Army must chiefly depend upon the zeal and ardour by which all who enter into its service are animated, and consequently it is of the highest importance that any measure calculated to excite the spirit of emulation, by which alone great and gallant actions are achieved, should be adopted.

Nothing can more fully tend to the accomplishment of this desirable object than a full display of the noble deeds with which the Military History of our country abounds. To hold forth these bright examples to the imitation of the youthful soldier, and thus to incite him to emulate the meritorious conduct of those who have preceded him in their honorable career, are among the motives that have given rise to the present publication.

The operations of the British Troops are, indeed, announced in the “London Gazette,” from whence they are transferred into the public prints: the achievements of our armies are thus made known at the time of their occurrence, and receive the tribute of praise and admiration to which they are entitled. On extraordinary occasions, the Houses of Parliament have been in the habit of conferring on the Commanders, and the Officers and Troops acting under their orders, expressions of approbation and of thanks for their skill and bravery; and these testimonials, confirmed by the high honour of their Sovereign’s approbation, constitute the reward which the soldier most highly prizes.

It has not, however, until late years, been the practice (which appears to have long prevailed in some of the Continental armies) for British Regiments to keep regular records of their services and achievements. Hence some difficulty has been experienced in obtaining, particularly from the old Regiments, an authentic account of their origin and subsequent services.

This defect will now be remedied, in consequence of His Majesty having been pleased to command that every Regiment shall, in future, keep a full and ample record of its services at home and abroad.

From the materials thus collected, the country will henceforth derive information as to the difficulties and privations which chequer the career of those who embrace the military profession. In Great Britain, where so large a number of persons are devoted to the active concerns, of agriculture, manufactures, and commerce, and where these pursuits have, for so long a period, been undisturbed by the presence of war, which few other countries have escaped, comparatively little is known of the vicissitudes of active service and of the casualties of climate, to which, even during peace, the British Troops are exposed in every part of the globe, with little or no interval of repose.

In their tranquil enjoyment of the blessings which the country derives from the industry and the enterprise of the agriculturist and the trader, its happy inhabitants may be supposed not often to reflect on the perilous duties of the soldier and the sailor,—on their sufferings,—and on the sacrifice of valuable life, by which so many national benefits are obtained and preserved.

The conduct of the British Troops, their valour, and endurance, have shone conspicuously under great and trying difficulties; and their character has been established in Continental warfare by the irresistible spirit with which they have effected debarkations in spite of the most formidable opposition, and by the gallantry and steadiness with which they have maintained their advantages against superior numbers.

In the official Reports made by the respective Commanders, ample justice has generally been done to the gallant exertions of the Corps employed; but the details of their services and of acts of individual bravery can only be fully given in the Annals of the various Regiments.

These Records are now preparing for publication, under His Majesty’s special authority, by Mr. Richard Cannon, Principal Clerk of the Adjutant-General’s Office; and while the perusal of them cannot fail to be useful and interesting to military men of every rank, it is considered that they will also afford entertainment and information to the general reader, particularly to those who may have served in the Army, or who have relatives in the Service.

There exists in the breasts of most of those who have served, or are serving, in the Army, an Esprit de Corps—an attachment to everything belonging to their Regiment; to such persons a narrative of the services of their own Corps cannot fail to prove interesting. Authentic accounts of the actions of the great, the valiant, the loyal, have always been of paramount interest with a brave and civilized people. Great Britain has produced a race of heroes who, in moments of danger and terror, have stood “firm as the rocks of their native shore:” and when half the world has been arrayed against them, they have fought the battles of their Country with unshaken fortitude. It is presumed that a record of achievements in war,—victories so complete and surprising, gained by our countrymen, our brothers, our fellow-citizens in arms,—a record which revives the memory of the brave, and brings their gallant deeds before us,—will certainly prove acceptable to the public.

Biographical Memoirs of the Colonels and other distinguished Officers will be introduced in the Records of their respective Regiments, and the Honorary Distinctions which have, from time to time, been conferred upon each Regiment, as testifying the value and importance of its services, will be faithfully set forth.

As a convenient mode of Publication, the Record of each Regiment will be printed in a distinct number, so that when the whole shall be completed, the Parts may be bound up in numerical succession.

INTRODUCTION
TO
THE INFANTRY.

The natives of Britain have, at all periods, been celebrated for innate courage and unshaken firmness, and the national superiority of the British troops over those of other countries has been evinced in the midst of the most imminent perils. History contains so many proofs of extraordinary acts of bravery, that no doubts can be raised upon the facts which are recorded. It must therefore be admitted, that the distinguishing feature of the British soldier is Intrepidity. This quality was evinced by the inhabitants of England when their country was invaded by Julius Cæsar with a Roman army, on which occasion the undaunted Britons rushed into the sea to attack the Roman soldiers as they descended from their ships; and, although their discipline and arms were inferior to those of their adversaries, yet their fierce and dauntless bearing intimidated the flower of the Roman troops, including Cæsar’s favourite tenth legion. Their arms consisted of spears, short swords, and other weapons of rude construction. They had chariots, to the axles of which were fastened sharp pieces of iron resembling scythe-blades, and infantry in long chariots resembling waggons, who alighted and fought on foot, and for change of ground, pursuit or retreat, sprang into the chariot and drove off with the speed of cavalry. These inventions were, however, unavailing against Cæsar’s legions: in the course of time a military system, with discipline and subordination, was introduced, and British courage, being thus regulated, was exerted to the greatest advantage; a full development of the national character followed, and it shone forth in all its native brilliancy.

The military force of the Anglo-Saxons consisted principally of infantry: Thanes, and other men of property, however, fought on horseback. The infantry were of two classes, heavy and light. The former carried large shields armed with spikes, long broad swords and spears; and the latter were armed with swords or spears only. They had also men armed with clubs, others with battle-axes and javelins.

The feudal troops established by William the Conqueror consisted (as already stated in the Introduction to the Cavalry) almost entirely of horse; but when the warlike barons and knights, with their trains of tenants and vassals, took the field, a proportion of men appeared on foot, and, although these were of inferior degree, they proved stout-hearted Britons of stanch fidelity. When stipendiary troops were employed, infantry always constituted a considerable portion of the military force; and this arme has since acquired, in every quarter of the globe, a celebrity never exceeded by the armies of any nation at any period.

The weapons carried by the infantry, during the several reigns succeeding the Conquest, were bows and arrows, half-pikes, lances, halberds, various kinds of battle-axes, swords, and daggers. Armour was worn on the head and body, and in course of time the practice became general for military men to be so completely cased in steel, that it was almost impossible to slay them.

The introduction of the use of gunpowder in the destructive purposes of war, in the early part of the fourteenth century, produced a change in the arms and equipment of the infantry-soldier. Bows and arrows gave place to various kinds of fire-arms, but British archers continued formidable adversaries; and, owing to the inconvenient construction and imperfect bore of the fire-arms when first introduced, a body of men, well trained in the use of the bow from their youth, was considered a valuable acquisition to every army, even as late as the sixteenth century.

During a great part of the reign of Queen Elizabeth each company of infantry usually consisted of men armed five different ways; in every hundred men forty were “men-at-arms,” and sixty “shot;” the “men-at-arms” were ten halberdiers, or battle-axe men, and thirty pikemen; and the “shot” were twenty archers, twenty musketeers, and twenty harquebusiers, and each man carried, besides his principal weapon, a sword and dagger.

Companies of infantry varied at this period in numbers from 150 to 300 men; each company had a colour or ensign, and the mode of formation recommended by an English military writer (Sir John Smithe) in 1590 was:—the colour in the centre of the company guarded by the halberdiers; the pikemen in equal proportions, on each flank of the halberdiers: half the musketeers on each flank of the pikes; half the archers on each flank of the musketeers, and the harquebusiers (whose arms were much lighter than the muskets then in use) in equal proportions on each flank of the company for skirmishing.[1] It was customary to unite a number of companies into one body, called a Regiment, which frequently amounted to three thousand men: but each company continued to carry a colour. Numerous improvements were eventually introduced in the construction of fire-arms, and, it having been found impossible to make armour proof against the muskets then in use (which carried a very heavy ball) without its being too weighty for the soldier, armour was gradually laid aside by the infantry in the seventeenth century: bows and arrows also fell into disuse, and the infantry were reduced to two classes, viz.: musketeers, armed with matchlock muskets, swords, and daggers; and pikemen, armed with pikes from fourteen to eighteen feet long, and swords.

In the early part of the seventeenth century Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, reduced the strength of regiments to 1000 men. He caused the gunpowder, which had heretofore been carried in flasks, or in small wooden bandoliers, each containing a charge, to be made up into cartridges, and carried in pouches; and he formed each regiment into two wings of musketeers, and a centre division of pikemen. He also adopted the practice of forming four regiments into a brigade; and the number of colours was afterwards reduced to three in each regiment. He formed his columns so compactly that his infantry could resist the charge of the celebrated Polish horsemen and Austrian cuirassiers; and his armies became the admiration of other nations. His mode of formation was copied by the English, French, and other European states; but so great was the prejudice in favour of ancient customs, that all his improvements were not adopted until near a century afterwards.

In 1664 King Charles II. raised a corps for sea-service, styled the Admiral’s regiment. In 1678 each company of 100 men usually consisted of 30 pikemen, 60 musketeers, and 10 men armed with light firelocks. In this year the King added a company of men armed with hand grenades to each of the old British regiments, which was designated the “grenadier company.” Daggers were so contrived as to fit in the muzzles of the muskets, and bayonets, similar to those at present in use, were adopted about twenty years afterwards.

An Ordnance regiment was raised in 1685, by order of King James II., to guard the artillery, and was designated the Royal Fusiliers (now 7th Foot). This corps, and the companies of grenadiers, did not carry pikes.

King William III. incorporated the Admiral’s regiment in the second Foot Guards, and raised two Marine regiments for sea-service. During the war in this reign, each company of infantry (excepting the fusiliers and grenadiers) consisted of 14 pikemen and 46 musketeers; the captains carried pikes; lieutenants, partisans; ensigns, half-pikes; and serjeants, halberds. After the peace in 1697 the Marine regiments were disbanded, but were again formed on the breaking out of the war in 1702.[2]

During the reign of Queen Anne the pikes were laid aside, and every infantry soldier was armed with a musket, bayonet, and sword; the grenadiers ceased, about the same period, to carry hand grenades; and the regiments were directed to lay aside their third colour: the corps of Royal Artillery was first added to the Army in this reign.

About the year 1745, the men of the battalion companies of infantry ceased to carry swords; during the reign of George II. light companies were added to infantry regiments; and in 1764 a Board of General Officers recommended that the grenadiers should lay aside their swords, as that weapon had never been used during the Seven Years’ War. Since that period the arms of the infantry soldier have been limited to the musket and bayonet.

The arms and equipment of the British Troops have seldom differed materially, since the Conquest, from those of other European states; and in some respects the arming has, at certain periods, been allowed to be inferior to that of the nations with whom they have had to contend; yet, under this disadvantage, the bravery and superiority of the British infantry have been evinced on very many and most trying occasions, and splendid victories have been gained over very superior numbers.

Great Britain has produced a race of lion-like champions who have dared to confront a host of foes, and have proved themselves valiant with any arms. At Crecy, King Edward III., at the head of about 30,000 men, defeated, on the 26th of August, 1346, Philip King of France, whose army is said to have amounted to 100,000 men; here British valour encountered veterans of renown:—the King of Bohemia, the King of Majorca, and many princes and nobles were slain, and the French army was routed and cut to pieces. Ten years afterwards, Edward Prince of Wales, who was designated the Black Prince, defeated, at Poictiers, with 14,000 men, a French army of 60,000 horse, besides infantry, and took John I., King of France, and his son Philip, prisoners. On the 25th of October, 1415, King Henry V., with an army of about 13,000 men, although greatly exhausted by marches, privations, and sickness, defeated, at Agincourt, the Constable of France, at the head of the flower of the French nobility and an army said to amount to 60,000 men, and gained a complete victory.

During the seventy years’ war between the United Provinces of the Netherlands and the Spanish monarchy, which commenced in 1578 and terminated in 1648, the British infantry in the service of the States-General were celebrated for their unconquerable spirit and firmness;[3] and in the thirty years’ War between the Protestant Princes and the Emperor of Germany, the British Troops in the service of Sweden and other states were celebrated for deeds of heroism.[4] In the wars of Queen Anne, the fame of the British army under the great Marlborough was spread throughout the world; and if we glance at the achievements performed within the memory of persons now living, there is abundant proof that the Britons of the present age are not inferior to their ancestors in the qualities which constitute good soldiers. Witness the deeds of the brave men, of whom there are many now surviving, who fought in Egypt in 1801, under the brave Abercromby, and compelled the French army, which had been vainly styled Invincible, to evacuate that country; also the services of the gallant Troops during the arduous campaigns in the Peninsula, under the immortal Wellington; and the determined stand made by the British Army at Waterloo, where Napoleon Bonaparte, who had long been the inveterate enemy of Great Britain, and had sought and planned her destruction by every means he could devise, was compelled to leave his vanquished legions to their fate, and to place himself at the disposal of the British Government. These achievements, with others of recent dates in the distant climes of India, prove that the same valour and constancy which glowed in the breasts of the heroes of Crecy, Poictiers, Agincourt, Blenheim, and Ramilies, continue to animate the Britons of the nineteenth century.

The British Soldier is distinguished for a robust and muscular frame,—intrepidity which no danger can appal,—unconquerable spirit and resolution,—patience in fatigue and privation, and cheerful obedience to his superiors. These qualities,—united with an excellent system of order and discipline to regulate and give a skilful direction to the energies and adventurous spirit of the hero, and a wise selection of officers of superior talent to command, whose presence inspires confidence,—have been the leading causes of the splendid victories gained by the British arms.[5] The fame of the deeds of the past and present generations in the various battle-fields where the robust sons of Albion have fought and conquered, surrounds the British arms with a halo of glory; these achievements will live in the page of history to the end of time.

The records of the several regiments will be found to contain a detail of facts of an interesting character, connected with the hardships, sufferings, and gallant exploits of British soldiers in the various parts of the world, where the calls of their Country and the commands of their Sovereign have required them to proceed in the execution of their duty, whether in active continental operations, or in maintaining colonial territories in distant and unfavourable climes.

The superiority of the British infantry has been pre-eminently set forth in the wars of six centuries, and admitted by the greatest commanders which Europe has produced. The formations and movements of this arme, as at present practised, while they are adapted to every species of warfare, and to all probable situations and circumstances of service, are well suited to show forth the brilliancy of military tactics calculated upon mathematical and scientific principles. Although the movements and evolutions have been copied from the continental armies, yet various improvements have from time to time been introduced, to ensure that simplicity and celerity by which the superiority of the national military character is maintained. The rank and influence which Great Britain has attained among the nations of the world have in a great measure been purchased by the valour of the Army, and to persons who have the welfare of their country at heart the records of the several regiments cannot fail to prove interesting.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] A company of 200 men would appear thus:—

|   flag
20 | 20 | 20 | 30 | 20 | 30 | 20 | 20 | 20 |
Harquebuses. | Muskets. | Halberds. | Muskets. | Harquebuses.
| Archers. | Pikes. | Pikes. | Archers.

The musket carried a ball which weighed ¹/₁₀th of a pound; and the harquebus a ball which weighed ¹/₂₅th of a pound.

[2] The 30th, 31st, and 32nd Regiments were formed as Marine corps in 1702, and were employed as such during the wars in the reign of Queen Anne. The Marine corps were embarked in the Fleet under Admiral Sir George Rooke, and were at the taking of Gibraltar, and in its subsequent defence in 1704; they were afterwards employed at the siege of Barcelona in 1705.

[3] The brave Sir Roger Williams, in his Discourse on War, printed in 1590, observes:—“I persuade myself ten thousand of our nation would beat thirty thousand of theirs (the Spaniards) out of the field, let them be chosen where they list.” Yet at this time the Spanish infantry was allowed to be the best disciplined in Europe. For instances of valour displayed by the British Infantry during the Seventy Years’ War, see the Historical Record of the Third Foot, or Buffs.

[4] Vide the Historical Record of the First, or Royal Regiment of Foot.

[5] “Under the blessing of Divine Providence, His Majesty ascribes the successes which have attended the exertions of his troops in Egypt to that determined bravery which is inherent in Britons; but His Majesty desires it may be most solemnly and forcibly impressed on the consideration of every part of the army, that it has been a strict observance of order, discipline, and military system, which has given the full energy to the native valour of the troops, and has enabled them proudly to assert the superiority of the national military character, in situations uncommonly arduous, and under circumstances of peculiar difficulty.”—General Orders in 1801.

In the General Orders issued by Lieut.-General Sir John Hope (afterwards Lord Hopetoun), congratulating the army upon the successful result of the Battle of Corunna, on the 16th of January, 1809, it is stated:—“On no occasion has the undaunted valour of British troops ever been more manifest. At the termination of a severe and harassing march, rendered necessary by the superiority which the enemy had acquired, and which had materially impaired the efficiency of the troops, many disadvantages were to be encountered. These have all been surmounted by the conduct of the troops themselves; and the enemy has been taught, that, whatever advantages of position or of numbers he may possess, there is inherent in the British officers and soldiers a bravery that knows not how to yield,—that no circumstances can appal,—and that will ensure victory, when it is to be obtained by the exertion of any human means.”

HISTORICAL RECORD

OF

THE THIRTY-FIRST,

OR,

THE HUNTINGDONSHIRE REGIMENT OF FOOT;

CONTAINING

AN ACCOUNT OF THE FORMATION OF THE REGIMENT
IN 1702,
AND OF ITS SUBSEQUENT SERVICES
TO 1850;

TO WHICH IS APPENDED,

An ACCOUNT of the SERVICES of the MARINE CORPS,
from 1664 to 1748;

The Thirtieth, Thirty-first, and Thirty-second Regiments having been
formed in 1702 as Marine Corps, and retained from 1714 on the Establishment
of the Army as Regiments of Regular Infantry.

COMPILED BY

RICHARD CANNON, Esq.

ADJUTANT GENERAL’S OFFICE, HORSE GUARDS

ILLUSTRATED WITH PLATES

LONDON:

PARKER, FURNIVALL, & PARKER,

30, CHARING CROSS.

1850.

THE THIRTY-FIRST

OR,

THE HUNTINGDONSHIRE REGIMENT OF FOOT,

BEARS ON THE REGIMENTAL COLOUR AND APPOINTMENTS

THE WORDS “TALAVERA,” “ALBUHERA,” “VITTORIA,”
“PYRENEES,” “NIVELLE,” “NIVE,” “ORTHES,”
AND “PENINSULA.”

IN COMMEMORATION OF THE SERVICES OF THE SECOND BATTALION
DURING THE “PENINSULAR WAR,” FROM 1809 TO 1814.

ALSO

THE WORD “CABOOL, 1842.”

FOR THE DISTINGUISHED CONDUCT OF THE REGIMENT DURING
THE SECOND CAMPAIGN IN AFFGHANISTAN
IN THE YEAR 1842;

AND THE WORDS

“MOODKEE,” “FEROZESHAH,” “ALIWAL,” AND
“SOBRAON,”

IN TESTIMONY OF ITS GALLANTRY IN THOSE BATTLES DURING THE
CAMPAIGN ON THE BANKS OF THE SUTLEJ,
FROM DECEMBER 1845, TO FEBRUARY 1846.

THE

THIRTY-FIRST,

OR,

THE HUNTINGDONSHIRE REGIMENT OF FOOT.

CONTENTS
OF THE
HISTORICAL RECORD.

  Year |  | Page
1701 | Introduction | 1
1702 | Decease of King William III., and accession of Her Majesty Queen Anne | 2
—— | Certain Regiments of Marines raised | —
—— | Formation of the Thirty-first as a Regiment of Marines | —
—— | Colonel George Villiers appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | Names of the Officers | 3
—— | War of the Spanish Succession | —
—— | The Earl of Marlborough appointed to the command of the troops in Flanders | —
—— | Expedition to the coast of Spain under the Duke of Ormond | 4
—— | The Thirty-first and other regiments embarked for Cadiz | —
—— | Capture of the combined French and Spanish fleets at Vigo | 5
—— | The troops under the Duke of Ormond returned to England | 6
1703 | The Thirty-first Regiment stationed at Plymouth | 7
—— | Decease of Colonel Villiers | —
—— | Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Lutterell appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
1704 | Services of the Thirty-first Regiment on board the fleet under Admiral Sir George Rooke | —
—— | Unsuccessful attempt on Barcelona | —
—— | Capture of Gibraltar | —
—— | The Spanish and French armaments defeated in their attempts to retake Gibraltar | 8
1705 | Operations against Barcelona | —
—— | Capture of Fort Montjuich | —
—— | The Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt killed | —
—— | Surrender of the Garrison of Barcelona | —
1706 | Decease of Colonel Lutterell | —
—— | Lieut.-Colonel Josiah Churchill appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | Barcelona besieged by the French | 9
—— | Barcelona relieved by the English and Dutch fleet | —
—— | The allied fleet proceeded to the coast of Valencia | —
—— | Capture of Carthagena and Alicant | —
—— | Surrender of Iviça and Majorca | —
1707 | Attack upon Toulon | —
—— | The siege of Toulon raised | 10
1708 | Capture of Sardinia | —
—— | —— —— Minorca | 11
1709 | Capture of Port Royal, in Nova Scotia | —
—— | The Fortress named Anna-polis Royal, in honor of Queen Anne | 12
—— | Alicant recovered by the enemy | 13
1710 | The Isle of Cette taken by the British, and afterwards recaptured by the French | —
1711 | Retirement of Colonel Churchill | 14
—— | Lieut.-Colonel Sir Harry Goring, Bart., promoted Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | Charles III., the claimant to the Spanish throne, elected Emperor of Germany, and its effect upon the war | —
1712 | Negociations for Peace | —
1713 | Treaty of Utrecht | —
—— | Reductions in the Army and Navy | 15
1714 | Decease of Queen Anne | —
—— | Accession of King George I. | —
—— | Augmentation of the Army, to counteract the designs of the Pretender | —
—— | The Thirtieth, Thirty-first, and Thirty-second Regiments, which had been ordered to be disbanded, retained on the establishment, and incorporated with the regiments of the line | —
—— | Authorized to take rank in the Army from the date of original formation in 1702 | —
1715 | Disaffection of the Earl of Mar | 16
—— | Rebellion in Scotland in favor of the Pretender | —
—— | Battle of Sheriffmuir | —
—— | Surrender of the Rebels at Preston | —
—— | Arrival in Scotland of the Pretender | 17
1716 | His flight to France | —
—— | Suppression of the Rebellion | 18
—— | The Thirty-first embarked for Ireland | —
—— | Retirement of Colonel Sir Harry Goring | —
—— | Lord John Kerr appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
1727 | Decease of King George I. | —
—— | Accession of King George II. | —
1728 | Decease of Major-General Lord John Kerr | —
—— | Colonel the Honorable Charles Cathcart appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
1731 | Colonel the Honorable Charles Cathcart removed to the Eighth Dragoons | 18
—— | Colonel William Hargrave appointed Colonel of the Thirty-first Regiment | —
1737 | Colonel Hargrave removed to the Ninth Regiment | —
—— | Colonel William Handasyd appointed Colonel of the Thirty-first Regiment | —
1739 | Removal of the Regiment from Ireland to Great Britain | 19
—— | Spanish depredations in America | —
—— | War declared against Spain | —
1740 | War of the Austrian Succession | —
1741 | The Regiment encamped at Windsor and on Lexden Heath | 21
1742 | Embarked for Flanders as Auxiliaries | —
1743 | Marched towards the Rhine | 22
—— | Battle of Dettingen | 23
—— | The Battle compared with other victories | 24
1744 | Declaration of War against France | 25
1745 | Decease of Colonel Handasyd | —
—— | Colonel Lord Henry Beauclerk appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | Investment of Tournay by Marshal Saxe | —
—— | Battle of Fontenoy | 26
—— | Surrender of Tournay to the French | 27
—— | Skirmish at La Mésle, near Ghent | 28
—— | Rebellion in Scotland, headed by Prince Charles Edward | —
—— | Return of the Thirty-first and other Regiments to England | —
—— | The Regiment stationed in the vicinity of London | 29
1746 | Battle of Culloden | —
—— | Escape of Prince Charles Edward to France | —
1747 | Battle of Laffeld, or Val | 29
1748 | Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle | —
1749 | Retirement of Colonel Lord Henry Beauclerk | 30
—— | Colonel Henry Holmes appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | The Regiment embarked for Minorca | 30
1751 | Regulations prescribed by Royal Warrant for establishing uniformity in the clothing, standards, and colours of regiments, &c. | —
1752 | The Regiment returned from Minorca to England | —
1755 | Proceeded to Scotland | —
1756 | The Seven Years’ War | —
—— | War declared against France | 30
—— | Capture of Minorca by the French | 31
—— | Augmentations in the Army and Navy | —
—— | The Second Battalion of the Thirty-first constituted the Seventieth Regiment | —
1759 | Summary of the occurrences of the War | —
1762 | War declared against Spain | 32
—— | Capture of Martinique, Grenada, St. Vincent, and other West India Islands, by the British | —
—— | Peace of Fontainebleau | —
—— | The Regiment removed from Scotland to England | —
—— | Decease of Lieut.-General Holmes | —
—— | Colonel James Adolphus Oughton appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
1765 | The Regiment embarked for Florida | 33
—— | Suffered severely from yellow fever | —
1772 | Embarked for St. Vincent | 34
—— | Engaged in reducing the Caribs | —
1774 | Termination of the Carib War | 35
—— | The Regiment returned to England | —
1775 | Stationed in North Britain | —
1775 | War of American Independence | 35
1776 | The Regiment embarked for Canada with the
—— | Troops under Major-General Burgoyne | —
—— | Defence of Quebec against the American Army | —
—— | Defence of the British Post at Trois Rivières | —
—— | Declaration of Independence by the American Congress | 36
—— | Operations on Lake Champlain | —
1777 | The flank companies of the Thirty-first and other regiments proceed on an expedition under Major-General Burgoyne | 37
—— | Capture of Ticonderago | —
—— | Action at Skenesborough | —
—— | Action near Castleton | —
—— | Pursuit of the Americans to Fort Anne and Fort Edward | 38
—— | Action at Stillwater | 39
—— | Lieut.-General Burgoyne is compelled to capitulate to General Gates | 40
—— | Convention of Saratoga | —
1778 | Aid rendered by France to the Americans | 41
1780 | Decease of Lieut.-General Sir James Oughton | —
—— | Major-General Thomas Clarke appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
1781 | The battalion companies, which remained in Canada, joined by the flank companies | —
—— | The light company engaged in effecting the destruction of military stores at Ticonderago | —
1782 | The Independence of the United States acknowledged by King George III. | 42
—— | The Thirty-first styled the Huntingdonshire Regiment | —
1783 | Treaty of Peace between England, France, and Spain | 43
—— | Peace concluded with Holland | —
1787 | The Regiment embarked at Quebec for England | 43
—— | Stationed in Great Britain | —
1789 | Commencement of the French Revolution | —
—— | Preparations for War with Spain | 44
1790 | The Thirty-first embarked on board the fleet to perform its original service of Marines | —
—— | Convention with Spain | —
1791 | Disturbances in the Manufacturing Districts | 45
1792 | Lieut.-General Thomas Clarke removed to the Thirtieth Regiment | —
—— | Major-General James Stuart appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | The Regiment embarked for Ireland | —
1793 | Decease of Major-General Stuart | —
—— | Colonel Lord Mulgrave appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | Progress of events in France | —
—— | War with France | —
—— | The flank companies embarked for Barbadoes | —
1794 | Capture of Martinique, St. Lucia, and Guadaloupe | 46
—— | A French Armament sent to retake Guadaloupe | 47
—— | Gallant defence of Guadaloupe by the British | —
—— | The Garrison of Berville Camp surrendered to the French | —
—— | Return of the Troops at Guadaloupe | 48
—— | Evacuation of Fort Matilda by the British | 49
—— | The Regiment proceeded from Ireland to England | —
—— | Embarked for Holland | —
1795 | Returned to England | —
—— | Joined the Camp formed at Nursling, near Southampton | —
—— | Embarked for the West Indies | —
—— | Delayed by storms and contrary winds | 50
1796 | Disembarked at Gosport | 51
—— | Embarked for St. Lucia | —
—— | Engaged in the capture of that Island | 52
—— | Employed against the Caribs in St. Lucia | 53
1797 | Returned to England | 54
1799 | Augmented by volunteers from the Militia | 55
—— | Embarked for Holland, as part of the Army under the Duke of York | 56
—— | Engaged in the Action at Alkmaar | —
—— | Attack on the French position between Bergen and Egmont-op-Zee | 58
—— | Occupation of Alkmaar by the British Troops | 59
—— | Action near Alkmaar | —
—— | Withdrawal of the British Troops from Holland | 60
—— | Regiment arrived in England | —
1800 | Embarked for Ireland | —
—— | Expedition to the coast of France under Brigadier the Honorable Sir Thomas Maitland | —
—— | Joined the expedition under Lieut.-General Sir James Pulteney destined for the coast of Spain | —
—— | Landed at Ferrol | —
—— | Sailed to Vigo | 61
—— | Proceeded to Cadiz | —
—— | Embarked for Gibraltar | —
—— | Expedition to Egypt | —
1801 | The Thirty-first proceeded to Lisbon, and subsequently to Minorca | —
1802 | Deliverance of Egypt from the French Troops | 62
—— | Peace of Amiens | —
—— | The Regiment embarked at Minorca for England | —
1803 | Removed to Jersey | —
—— | Gallant conduct of a Private Soldier of the Thirty-first Regiment | —
1803 | Renewal of the War with France | 63
—— | Preparations for the defence of England from the menace of French Invasion | —
1804 | A second battalion added to the Regiment | 64
—— | The Regiment embarked for England | —
—— | War declared by Spain against Great Britain | —
1805 | The second battalion proceeded from Chester, and joined the first battalion at Winchester | —
1806 | Employed on the occasion of the Funeral of Admiral Viscount Nelson | 65
—— | The first battalion embarked for Sicily | —
1807 | Proceeded on the Expedition to Egypt under Major-General Fraser | 66
—— | Attacked by the Turks at Rosetta | 67
—— | Egypt evacuated by the British | 68
—— | Return of the troops to Sicily | —
1808 | The first battalion embarked for Malta | —
1810 | Returned to Sicily | —
1811 | Proceeded to Malta | 69
—— | Returned to Sicily | —
1812 | The grenadier company embarked for the east coast of Spain | —
1813 | Returned to Sicily | —
1814 | The first battalion proceeded on an expedition to Italy | 70
—— | Disembarked at Leghorn | —
—— | Actions at Sestri and Recco | —
—— | Action at La Sturla, on the heights of Albaro | 71
—— | Gallantry of the first battalion | 72
—— | Occupation of Genoa | 73
—— | The first battalion embarked for Corsica | —
—— | Returned to Sicily | 74
—— | Treaty of Peace with France | —
—— | The second battalion disbanded | —
—— | Honorary Distinctions acquired by the Regiment | —
1815 | Return of Napoleon Bonaparte to France, and Renewal of the War | 75
—— | The Regiment embarked for Naples | —
—— | Battle of Waterloo | 76
—— | Termination of the War | —
—— | The Regiment embarked for Genoa | —
1816 | Embarked for Malta | —
1818 | Returned to England | —
1819 | Disturbed state of the Manufacturing Districts | —
—— | The Thanks of the Sovereign and of the Magistrates conveyed to the Thirty-first and other Corps employed at Manchester | 77
1821 | The Regiment embarked for Ireland | 78
1824 | Returned to England | 79
1825 | Embarked for Calcutta | —
—— | Destruction of the “Kent” East Indiaman by fire in the Bay of Biscay | 80
—— | Gallant conduct of the right wing, embarked in the “Kent” during the conflagration | 81
—— | Names of the Officers, and the number of the men, women, and children, saved by the ships “Cambria” and “Caroline” | 82
—— | Letter from the Adjutant-General to Lieut.-Colonel Fearon, commanding the Thirty-first, expressive of the Commander-in-Chief’s approbation of the courage and discipline displayed by the right wing of the regiment during the burning of the “Kent” | 88
—— | Further particulars relating to this calamity | 89
—— | Part of the right wing re-embarked for India | 92
—— | Joined the left wing at Berhampore | —
1826 | Another detachment embarked for India | 93
—— | The Regiment marched to Meerut | 94
—— | Presentation of New Colours to the Regiment by Lady Amherst | 95
1831 | Marched to Kurna | 96
—— | Decease of General the Earl of Mulgrave | 97
—— | General Sir Henry Warde, G.C.B., appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | Interview between the Governor-General of India, Lord William Bentinck, and Runjeet Singh, the Sovereign of the Punjaub | 98
—— | The Regiment formed part of the Governor-General’s Escort | —
—— | Detail of the Proceedings on the Sutlej | 99
—— | The Regiment returned to Kurnaul
1834 | Decease of General Sir Henry Warde | 100
—— | Lieut.-General Sir Edward Barnes, G.C.B., appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
1836 | The Regiment marched to Dinapore | —
1838 | Decease of General Sir Edward Barnes | 101
—— | Lieut.-General Sir Colin Halkett, K.C.B., appointed Colonel of the Regiment | —
—— | The Regiment marched to Ghazeepore | —
1840 | Marched to Agra | 102
1841 | Insurrection at Cabool | 103
1842 | The Regiment marched to Peshawur to join the army under Major-General Pollock, destined to proceed to Cabool | —
—— | Arrival of the army at Jellalabad | 104
—— | The Regiment marched to Peshbolak to attack the Shinwarees | 105
—— | Action at Mazeena | 107
—— | Passage of the Jugdulluck Pass | 109
—— | Action at Tezeen | 110
—— | Advance on Cabool | 112
—— | Occupation of the Bala Hissar | 113
—— | Release of the Officers, Ladies, and Soldiers, taken prisoners by the Affghans, at the commencement of the insurrection | —
1842 | Return of the Army to India | 113
—— | Action at the Jugdulluck Pass | 114
—— | Skirmishes in the Passes between Tezeen and Gundamuck | —
—— | Arrival of the troops at Jellalabad | 115
—— | Marched to Peshawur | —
—— | Honors rendered to the troops on arrival at Ferozepore | —
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Cabool, 1842,” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | —
—— | The Regiment marched to Umballa | —
—— | Expedition to Khytul | 116
—— | Outbreak at Lahore | —
1843 | The Regiment marched to Ferozepore | —
1844 | Returned to Umballa | 117
1845 | Disturbed state of the Punjaub | —
—— | Sikh invasion of the British Territories in India | 118
—— | The Regiment marched from Umballa to join the Ferozepore Field force | 119
—— | Battle of Moodkee | 120
—— | —— —— Ferozeshah | 126
1846 | The Regiment marched towards Loodiana with the troops under Major-General Sir Henry Smith | 136
—— | The Fort of Dhurrumkote captured from the Sikhs | 137
—— | Action at Buddiwal | —
—— | Battle of Aliwal | 138
—— | Return of the troops under Major-General Sir Henry Smith to the head-quarters of the Army | 145
—— | Battle of Sobraon | —
—— | Advance of the Army on Lahore | 156
—— | Occupation of the City | 158
1846 | Orders received for the Regiment to return to Europe | 159
—— | Embarked for Calcutta | 163
—— | Review of the Punjaub Campaign | 165
—— | Honors conferred on the “Army of the Sutlej” | 167
—— | General Lord Gough’s farewell order to the Regiment | 172
—— | Embarked for England | 174
—— | Reception on arrival | 175
—— | Letter to Lieut.-Colonel Spence, from General Sir Colin Halkett, reviewing the services of the Regiment | 177
—— | Stationed at Walmer | 182
1847 | Authorized to bear on the Regimental Colour and Appointments the words “Moodkee,” “Ferozeshah,” “Aliwal,” and “Sobraon” | 183
—— | General Sir Colin Halkett G.C.B., removed to the forty-fifth Regiment | —
—— | Lieut.-General the Honorable Henry Otway Trevor appointed Colonel of the Thirty-first Regiment | —
—— | The Regiment removed to Manchester | —
1848 | Embarked for Ireland | —
—— | Presentation of New Colours by Major-General His Royal Highness the Prince George of Cambridge | 184
1849 | Stationed at Athlone | 186
1850 | Removed to Dublin | —
—— | Presentation of a Testimonial to Lieut.-Colonel Spence on his retirement | —
—— | Conclusion | —

CONTENTS
OF
THE HISTORICAL RECORD
OF
THE SECOND BATTALION

OF

THE THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT.

  Year |  | Page
1804 | Projected French invasion of England | 187
1805 | Formation of the Second Battalion of the Thirty-first Regiment at Chester | —
—— | Marched from Chester to Winchester | —
1806 | Proceeded to Gosport | 188
1807 | Embarked for Guernsey | —
—— | Proceeded to Ireland | —
1808 | Joined the force assembled at Falmouth under the command of Lieut.-General Sir David Baird | —
—— | Sailed for Portugal | 189
—— | Marched to reinforce the army in Spain under Lieut.-General Sir John Moore | —
1809 | The intended advance countermanded | —
—— | Battle of Corunna | 190
—— | Arrival of Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley at Lisbon, and his appointment to the command of the army in the Peninsula | —
—— | The second battalion of the Thirty-first marched towards Oporto | 191
—— | Passage of the Douro | —
1809 | Arrived at Oropesa | 191
—— | Battle of Talavera | 192
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Talavera” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | 193
—— | Stationed at Abrantes | 194
1810 | Marched to Portalegre | —
—— | Encamped between the Estrella and the Tagus | 195
—— | Battle of Busaco | —
—— | Marched on Thomar | —
—— | Skirmishes near Alhandra | 196
1811 | Pursuit of Marshal Massena | —
—— | Siege of Olivenza and Badajoz | —
—— | Battle of Albuhera | 197
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Albuhera” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | 199
—— | Second siege of Badajoz | —
—— | Affair at Arroyo dos Molinos | 200
—— | Stationed at Merida | —
1812 | Siege of Ciudad Rodrigo | —
—— | Third siege of Badajoz | —
—— | Capture of Badajoz | 201
—— | Attack on the French works at Almaraz | —
—— | Operations against General Drouet | 202
—— | Siege of the Castle of Burgos | 203
—— | Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill’s division, of which the second battalion of the Thirty-first formed part, cantoned at Coria and Placentia | 204
1813 | Advance upon Burgos and Vittoria | —
—— | Battle of Vittoria | —
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Vittoria” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | 205
—— | Siege of Pampeluna | 206
—— | The French dislodged from the valley of Bastan | —
—— | Action in the Pass of Roncesvalles | —
1813 | Engaged on the heights at Pampeluna | 206
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Pyrenees” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | 207
—— | Capture of a French convoy at Elizondo | —
—— | Capture of St. Sebastian and Pampeluna | —
—— | March of the Allied Army to the French side of the Pyrenees | —-
—— | Engaged in the Pass of Maya | —
—— | Passage of the Nivelle | —
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Nivelle” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | 208
—— | Passage of the Nive | —
—— | Action at St. Pierre, near Bayonne | 209
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Nive” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | 210
1814 | Action on the heights of Garris | —
—— | Battle of Orthes | 211
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Orthes” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | —
—— | Action at Aire | —
—— | Battle of Toulouse | —
—— | Sortie from Bayonne | 212
—— | Termination of the Peninsular War | —
—— | The second battalion of the Thirty-first Regiment marched to Bourdeaux | —
—— | Embarked for Ireland | —
—— | Authorized to bear the word “Peninsula” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments | —
—— | Proceeded to Portsmouth | 213
—— | Disbanded | —

SUCCESSION OF COLONELS

OF

THE THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT.

|  | Page
1702 | George Villiers | 215
1703 | Alexander Lutterell | —
1706 | Josiah Churchill | —
1711 | Sir Harry Goring, Bart. | 216
1716 | Lord John Kerr | —
1728 | The Honorable Charles Cathcart | —
1731 | William Hargrave | 217
1737 | William Handasyd | —
1745 | Lord Henry Beauclerk | 218
1749 | Henry Holmes | —
1762 | Sir James Adolphus Oughton | —
1780 | Thomas Clarke | —
1792 | James Stuart | 219
1793 | Henry, Earl of Mulgrave, G.C.B. | —
1831 | Sir Henry Warde, G.C.B. | 220
1834 | Sir Edward Barnes, G.C.B. | 221
1838 | Sir Colin Halkett, G.C.B. | 222
1847 | Honorable Henry Otway Trevor, C.B. | —

APPENDIX.

| Page
List of Battles, Sieges, &c., in Germany and the Netherlands, from 1743 to 1748, during the “War of the Austrian Succession” | 223
List of British Regiments which served in Flanders and Germany, between the years 1742 and 1748, during the “War of the Austrian Succession” | 224
Memoir of the services of Colonel Bolton, C.B. | 225
Memoir of the services of Lieut.-Colonel Skinner, C.B. | 226
Memoir of the services of Major Baldwin | 230

PLATES.

Present Colours of the Regiment | to face page | 1
Wreck of the Kent East India Ship | 80
Battle of Ferozeshah | 128
Battle of Sobraon | 152
Monument erected in Canterbury Cathedral, to the memory of the Officers and Soldiers of the Thirty-first Regiment, who were killed during the campaign on the banks of the Sutlej from December 1845 to February 1846 | 214

THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT.

QUEEN’S COLOUR.
REGIMENTAL COLOUR.
FOR CANNON’S MILITARY RECORDS,

Madeley lith. 3 Wellington St Strand.

HISTORICAL RECORD

OF

THE THIRTY-FIRST, OR THE HUNTINGDONSHIRE,

REGIMENT OF FOOT.

1701

In the commencement of the eighteenth century, the British Monarch, King William III., found that the conditions of the Treaty of Ryswick, concluded in 1697, were violated by the King of France, Louis XIV., who, on the decease of Charles II. of Spain on the 1st of November, 1700, pursued with unremitting assiduity his ambitious project of ultimately uniting the crowns of France and Spain, by procuring the accession of his grandson, Philip, Duke of Anjou, to the vacant throne; thus excluding the claims of the House of Austria, and disregarding the existing treaties between the principal nations of Europe. The seizure of the Spanish Netherlands by the troops of France,—the detention of the Dutch garrisons in the barrier towns,—the declaration of Louis XIV. in favour of the family of James II., and other acts of hostility, justified the British Government in making preparations for war.

King William had determined on active measures, by sea and land, against the powers of France and Spain, and had accordingly directed augmentations to be made in the navy and army. A division of the army had been appointed, under the command of Brigadier-General Ingoldsby, (twenty-third regiment,) to embark for Flanders, and another portion of the army was selected to embark for the coast of Spain, under the orders of the Duke of Ormond.

1702

The death of King William III. took place on the 8th of March, 1702. His policy was adopted by his successor Queen Anne, who entered into treaties of alliance with the Emperor of Germany,—the States-General of the United Provinces,—and other Princes and Potentates, for preserving the liberty and balance of power in Europe, and for defeating the ambitious views of France.

The measures for increasing the efficiency of the fleet had occasioned the suggestion of raising Corps of Marines, capable of acting on land as well as at sea. Several regiments of the regular army were appointed to serve as Marines, and six additional regiments were especially raised for that service.[6]

On the 14th of March, 1702, a Royal Warrant was issued, authorising Colonel George Villiers to raise a Regiment of Marines, which was to consist of twelve companies, of two serjeants, three corporals, two drummers, and fifty-nine private soldiers each, with an additional serjeant to the grenadier company. The rendezvous of the regiment was appointed to be at Taunton and Bridgewater.

For the raising of this regiment the following officers received commissions, those of the field officers being antedated to the 12th of February, 1702:—

Captains | George Villiers (Colonel).
| Alexander Lutterell (Lt.-Colonel).
| Thomas Carew (Major).
| Francis Blinman.
| George Blakeney.
Captain-Lieutenant | John Deveroux.
First Lieutenants | Saloman Balmier.
| Roger Flower.
Second Lieutenant | William Bisset.
Chirurgeon | James Church.
Chirurgeon’s mate | William Church.

The declaration of hostilities against France and Spain was issued on the 4th of May, 1702: thus began, “fruitful in great actions and important results,” The War of the Spanish Succession.

Additional forces were sent to Flanders, and the Earl of Marlborough was appointed to command the confederate troops with the rank of Captain-General.

The expedition, which had been planned by King William against Spain, was carried out by the Ministers of Queen Anne. It was arranged, accordingly, that a combined fleet of English and Dutch ships, consisting of fifty sail of the line, besides frigates, under Admiral Sir George Rooke, and a land force amounting to nearly fourteen thousand men, under the command of the Duke of Ormond, should proceed to the coast of Spain. The following corps were employed on this service, namely:—

|  |  | Officers and Men. |
Lloyd’s Dragoons, now 3rd Light Dragoons (detachment.) | 275
Foot Guards, the Grenadier and Coldstream | 755
Sir H. Bellasis’s | now   2nd | Foot | 834
Churchill’s | 3rd | ” | 834
Seymour’s | 4th | ” | 834
Columbine’s | 6th | ” | 724
O’Hara’s, 3 companies | 7th | Royal Fusiliers | 313
Erle’s | 19th | Foot | 724
Gustavus Hamilton’s | 20th | ” | 724
Villiers’s Marines, 5 Companies. | 31st | ” | 520
Fox’s Marines | 32nd | ” | 834
Donegal’s | 35th | ” | 724
Charlemont’s | 36th | ” | 724
Shannon’s Marines |  |  | 834
|  |  | ——
|  |  | 9653
Dutch Regiments commanded by Major-General Baron Sparre and Brigadier Pallandt | }   3924
|  |  | ———
|  |  | 13,577

Colonel Villiers’s Corps of Marines, now the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, soon after its formation was thus called upon to supply five Companies for embarkation for active service on board the fleet destined against Spain: these Companies embarked in the latter part of May from Plymouth, and proceeded to join the fleet at Portsmouth, from whence the expedition sailed to Cadiz in the month of July, 1702.

The armament appeared off Cadiz on the 12th of August, and the Duke summoned the place; but his terms being refused, he landed on the 15th at the Bay of Bulls, between Rota and Fort St. Catherine, under great disadvantages and a well conducted opposition: he marched upon Rota, where the horses and stores were disembarked, and in two days afterwards he advanced to the town of St. Mary. Rota was retaken by a coup-de-main, and the British garrison of 300 men was captured. The attempt on Cadiz failed; the troops were re-embarked, and sailed from Cadiz on the 30th of September.

In alluding to this expedition, Bishop Burnet remarks,—“It is certain our Court had false accounts of the state the place was in, both with relation to the garrison, and to the fortifications; the garrison was much stronger, and the fortifications were in a better state, than was represented.”

Conspicuous as the bravery of the troops had been in the expedition against Cadiz, still the failure of the attempt naturally caused painful feelings to arise among the British soldiers, who were disappointed of reaping the well-earned fame of a successful enterprise, when victory appeared almost within their grasp. The receipt of information of the arrival of a Spanish fleet from the West Indies, under a French convoy, at the harbour of Vigo, speedily dissipated these feelings, and gave renewed hopes to the troops. The allied fleet immediately bent its course thither, and arrived before Vigo on the 22nd of October, 1702. The French admiral Count de Chateaurenaud had placed his shipping and the galleons within a narrow passage, the entrance to which was defended by a castle on one side, and by platforms mounted with cannon on both sides of the inlet; a strong boom was thrown across the harbour.

To facilitate the attack on this formidable barrier, the Duke of Ormond landed a portion of his army six miles from Vigo on the 23rd of October, and took, by assault, a battery of forty pieces of cannon, situated at the entrance of the bay. A British flag, hoisted on this fort, was the signal for a general attack. The fleet in full sail approached, broke the boom at the first shock, and became closely engaged with the enemy’s ships, while the British troops that had landed, stormed and captured the batteries. After a vigorous defence, the French and Spaniards, finding they could not escape, set fire to some of their vessels, and cast their cargoes into the sea; but the British exerted themselves nobly in extinguishing the flames, and succeeded in saving six galleons and seven ships of war. Two thousand of the enemy are stated to have perished, and the Spaniards sustained a loss in goods and treasure exceeding eight million dollars, more than one-half of which fell to the captors, whose loss in this victory was inconsiderable. Queen Anne, attended by the Lords and Commons, went in state to St. Paul’s Cathedral to return thanks for this success, and each of the regiments of infantry received 561l. 10s. prize-money.

Villiers’s Marines (THIRTY-FIRST regiment) did not land at Vigo, but served on board the fleet in this gallant enterprise.

The troops under the Duke of Ormond subsequently returned to England, and on their arrival in November, 1702, were stationed as follows, namely:—

Lloyd’s 3rd Dragoons (detachment) | Portsmouth.
Foot Guards, 1st and Coldstream | Gravesend and Chatham.
Sir H. Bellasis’s | 2nd Foot | Portsmouth.
Churchill’s | 3rd   ” | Chatham.
Seymour’s | 4th   ” | Plymouth.
Columbine’s | 6th   ” | Portsmouth.
Royal Fusiliers | 7th   ” | Tilbury.
Villiers’s (Marines) Thirty-first | Plymouth.
Fox’s Marines | 32nd Foot | Plymouth.
Viscount Shannon’s Marines | Chatham.

1703

On the 6th of January, 1703, seven companies of the regiment were stationed at Plymouth, and on the 27th of that month four companies were ordered for embarkation on board of the ships Suffolk and Grafton, which proceeded on service to the coast of Spain, to join the fleet under Admiral Sir George Rooke, and continued in that quarter, and in the Mediterranean, during that year.

In December, 1703, Colonel Villiers, who was in command of the Regiment on board of the fleet, was drowned. He was succeeded in the Colonelcy of the Regiment by Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Lutterell, on the 6th of December of that year.

1704

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, being at this time a Marine Corps, continued to serve on board the fleet in the Mediterranean, and in February, 1704, proceeded, under Admiral Sir George Rooke, to Lisbon, from whence it proceeded to Barcelona, where the troops were landed under the command of Major-General the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt, on the 19th of May; but the force, being inadequate for the purpose intended, was re-embarked on the day following.

The fleet next proceeded to attack the fortress of Gibraltar, and the Prince of Hesse effected a landing on the afternoon of the 21st of July, 1704, with eighteen hundred British and Dutch Marines: after a bombardment of three days, the governor was forced to capitulate, and the Prince of Hesse took possession of the garrison on the evening of Sunday, the 24th of July, 1704. The attack of the seamen and marines is recorded in history to have been one of the boldest and most difficult ever performed. The fortress of Gibraltar was thus taken, and was besieged by the Spaniards and French in October following, for seven months, during which period it was successfully defended by the navy and marines, and has since remained, as a monument of British valour, in possession of the Crown of Great Britain.

After selecting a sufficient force to garrison Gibraltar, the Marine Corps were distributed in the several ships of war which were then collected in the Tagus, in order to co-operate with the land forces on the coast of Spain.

1705

Towards the end of May, 1705, the British fleet having about five thousand troops on board, with General the Earl of Peterborough, proceeded to Lisbon; King Charles embarked on board of the Ranelagh on the 23rd of July, and the Dutch fleet having joined in the Tagus, proceeded from thence, and anchored before Barcelona on the 22nd of August.

The Earl of Peterborough commenced operations against Barcelona by an attack on the strong fortress of Montjuich, which was taken by storm on the 17th of September. In this attack the Prince of Hesse Darmstadt was wounded by a musket-ball which occasioned his death. The city of Barcelona was invested, and after considerable efforts on the part of the besiegers and the besieged, the garrison surrendered on the 6th of October, 1705.

The capture of Barcelona obtained for the allied forces the applause of the nations of Europe, and in a great degree promoted the cause of King Charles in his efforts to succeed to the Crown of Spain.

1706

The decease of Colonel Lutterell having taken place, he was succeeded by Lieut.-Colonel Josiah Churchill, on the 1st of February, 1706.

The neglect of King Charles III. and his counsellors to secure the advantages obtained by the conquests before stated, and the persevering efforts made in favour of King Philip V. by the French, and by those persons in other countries who supported his cause, occasioned great difficulties, as well as serious losses to the allied forces.

A powerful French and Spanish force by land, aided by a fleet, attempted the recapture of Barcelona, which was besieged in the beginning of April, 1706; but when the enemy had made preparations to attack the place by storm, the English and Dutch fleet arrived with reinforcements for the garrison;—the French relaxed in their efforts, and the siege was raised on the 11th of May.

The city of Barcelona was thus relieved, and the allied fleet, with the troops on board, proceeded to the coast of Valencia; after capturing Carthagena, and placing six hundred Marines for its defence, the expedition proceeded to an attack upon Alicant, which, after a gallant resistance and severe loss, surrendered on the 25th of August, 1706.

The fleet then proceeded to Iviça and Majorca, which surrendered to King Charles III., and detachments of Marines were placed as garrisons in those islands.

1707

The defeat of the allied forces under the Earl of Galway by the Duke of Berwick at Almanza, on the 25th of April, 1707, cast a gloom over the prospects of King Charles in Spain; and in June following, measures were adopted for co-operating with the Duke of Savoy and the Prince Eugene, in an attack upon Toulon. The fleet proceeded for the coast of Italy, and anchored between Nice and Antibes, when a conference took place with the commanders-in-chief of the sea and land forces, and it was decided that a joint attack should be made upon a portion of the enemy’s army which was entrenched upon the river Var; the enemy having evacuated his positions, they were immediately occupied by several hundred British seamen and marines; the passage was thus secured for the Duke of Savoy to prosecute his designs, and ships were stationed along different parts of the sea-coast: every aid was afforded by the fleet; but the enemy, having been reinforced, made a successful sally, and the allied forces sustained considerable loss; the siege was consequently raised on the 10th of August following.

1708

In consequence of King Charles having desired that Sardinia should be reduced, with a view to a passage being opened for his troops into Naples to attack Sicily, and also to secure the means of supplying provisions for his armies, it was decided that a body of marines should be withdrawn from Catalonia to assist in this enterprise. On the 12th of August, 1708, the armament designed for this service arrived before Cagliari, the capital of Sardinia, and after receiving a hesitating reply to the summons to surrender, the bombardment commenced on that evening, and continued until the following morning, when, at the break of day, Major-General Wills (Thirtieth regiment), at the head of the Marines, with one Spanish regiment, landed, and the place surrendered.

It was next decided that an attempt should be made upon the island of Minorca. The fleet accordingly set sail, and arrived before Port Mahon on the 28th of August, 1708.

At this period the six marine regiments had been much reduced in numbers by the arduous services on which they had been employed from the commencement of the war, so that it became necessary to draft the men of two of these corps into the other four regiments, in order to render this force effective for the service for which it was now destined, and which, there was reason to expect, would be difficult, and would require the most energetic measures towards effecting the conquest of the island. For this purpose all the Marines fit for service, were drawn from the ships about to return home, and were incorporated in the four regiments which were employed in the reduction of this island. The two regiments (Holl’s and Shannon’s) returned to England in order to recruit their numbers.

The fleet proceeded to commence operations, and the first attack was against Fort Fornelle, which was cannonaded, and surrendered after a contest of four hours; a detachment proceeded to Citadella, the capital, which surrendered; batteries, which had been erected, were opened on the works defending the town of Port Mahon, on the 17th of September, when, after a short but brisk fire, a lodgment was effected under the walls of St. Philip’s Castle, and on the following day the place surrendered.

The valuable and important Island of Minorca was thus reduced to submission to the British Crown by the gallantry of the Navy, and about two thousand four hundred Marines; the island, which was ceded to Great Britain at the Treaty of Utrecht, in 1713, continued in the British possession until the year 1756, when it was recaptured by a combined Spanish and French force under the command of Marshal the Duke de Richelieu.[7]

1709

In the early part of the year 1709, an armament was prepared for the purpose of attacking Port Royal in the province of Nova Scotia, which was then in possession of the French; the expedition was entrusted to Colonel Nicholson of the Marines, and to Captain Martin of the Navy. The squadron proceeded to Boston, where it was reinforced by some ships, and by provincial auxiliary troops: a council of war was held, and arrangements were made for disembarking the troops, which took place on the 24th of September. The fortress surrendered on the 1st of October, and the Marines took possession. The fortress was named Anna-polis Royal, in honor of Queen Anne, in whose reign the conquest was effected.

The affairs of Spain at this time had materially changed, and the prospects of King Charles III. in obtaining the monarchy had become very doubtful. The town of Alicant, after sustaining a powerful siege by the forces of Spain and France, was compelled to surrender in April; the fleet under Admiral Sir George Byng, and the troops on board under Lieut.-General Stanhope, which were destined for its relief, were prevented, by heavy gales and severe weather, from communicating with the town, and affording the desired assistance. The garrison consisted of Colonel Sir Charles Hotham’s and Colonel Frederick Sybourg’s regiments (afterwards disbanded), together with a large body of Marines, who evinced the most heroic perseverance in maintaining the place. On the 6th of April, 1709, the enemy sprung a mine, which split the rock on which the Castle of Alicant was situated, when Colonel Sybourg and several other officers were swallowed up in the opening, which immediately closed. Although they had been permitted to see the mine, they refused to capitulate; the garrison afterwards continued to defend the castle, until Lieut.-General Stanhope, being unable to communicate with the town, proposed terms of surrender, which being acceded to, the gallant survivors of the siege were conveyed on board the fleet, and were removed to Minorca, and afterwards to Barcelona.

1710

In March, 1710, Admiral Sir John Norris, who had arrived at Port Mahon as commander-in-chief of the Naval forces, proceeded to Barcelona, in the month of June, in order to concert with King Charles III. the plan of future operations. It was determined that an expedition should proceed against the Isle of Cette in the province of Languedoc. His troops, including the Marines, landed on the 13th of July, and after a feeble resistance the fort surrendered: the regiment of Stanhope and three hundred Marines advanced against Agde, and the town surrendered. The Isle of Cette was shortly afterwards recaptured by the French, but the British troops had been previously re-embarked.

1711

Colonel Churchill having received Her Majesty’s permission to sell his commission, Lieut.-Colonel Sir Harry Goring, Bart., was promoted to the Colonelcy of the Thirty-first Regiment by purchase, on the 1st of March, 1711.

The decease of Joseph I., Emperor of Germany, took place on the 17th of April, 1711, and King Charles III. of Spain was elected Emperor of Germany, by the title of Charles VI., on the 12th of October of that year: this circumstance rendered unnecessary any further attempts in the cause of King Charles on the part of the British Government. His Majesty embarked at Barcelona on board of the fleet, and proceeded to assume the duties of the Imperial throne.

1712
1713

In the year 1712 negotiations were entered into between Great Britain and France, and a Treaty of Peace was concluded at Utrecht, on the 11th of April, 1713. By this treaty it was settled, that Great Britain should retain possession of Gibraltar, Minorca, and Nova Scotia, which had been conquered during the war, and in acquiring which the Marine Corps had greatly contributed.

From the period of the formation of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in the year 1702, as a Corps of Marines, to the termination of the war by the Treaty of Utrecht in 1713, the regiment was employed, by detachments, on board the fleet, and was engaged on various services at sea, as well as on land, according to the conditions on which it was raised.[8]

Among the reductions which were directed to take place in the establishment of the army consequent on the Peace of Utrecht, the Marine Corps were included in the list of regiments to be discontinued.

1714

The decease of Queen Anne took place on the 1st of August, 1714, and King George I., who was then at Hanover, was immediately proclaimed as the Sovereign of Great Britain and Ireland. The partisans of the Pretender, James Francis Edward Stuart, son of the late King, James II., renewed their exertions in his behalf; and Jacobite principles had become so prevalent in certain parts of the kingdom, that it was necessary that the army, which had been considerably reduced after the Peace of Utrecht, should be again augmented.

Six additional regiments of cavalry (from the ninth to the fourteenth dragoons) were raised. The establishments of the regiments of infantry were increased, and, in consideration of the services of the Marine Corps during the late war, Wills’s, now thirtieth,—Goring’s, now thirty-first,—and Borr’s, now thirty-second, which had been ordered to be disbanded, were retained on the establishment, and were incorporated with the regiments of infantry of the line, and authorised to take rank according to the dates of their original formation in 1702.

1715

The adherents of the Stuart dynasty continued to be numerous, particularly in Scotland, where active preparations were made for the elevation of the “Pretender” to the throne; and the Chevalier de St. George[9] (so styled in France) repeated the attempt which he had made in 1708, and effected a landing in Scotland in December, 1715, where a rebellion had broken out in September; the Earl of Mar had assembled his vassals, erected the standard of the Pretender in the Highlands, and had been joined by several clans, to the number of ten thousand men. King George I. was supported by his Parliament in adopting energetic measures for opposing the designs of the Jacobites, and for maintaining the Protestant Succession.

To oppose the rebellious forces, the Duke of Argyle was appointed to the command of the army in Scotland. After several movements and skirmishing, the rebel army, commanded by the Earl of Mar, advanced, in the early part of November, towards the Firth; and the Duke of Argyle quitted the camp at Stirling, and proceeded to the vicinity of Dumblaine. On the morning of Sunday, the 13th of November, the hostile armies confronted each other on Sheriffmuir. After half-an-hour’s sharp fighting the left wing of the rebel army gave way, and the King’s troops captured several standards and colours; but while this portion of the rebel army was being pursued, the rebels had defeated the left wing of the royal army. Thus each commander had a wing triumphant and a wing defeated: both armies returned to their former ground, but the action was not renewed. The rebels were, however, defeated in their design of crossing the Firth, and they retired, during the night, towards Perth. The royal army returned to Stirling on the following day. The rebels who had assembled in England under the Earl of Derwentwater and Mr. Forster, were also compelled to surrender at Preston, in Lancashire, to General Carpenter, on the same day as the battle of Sheriffmuir was fought.

Towards the end of December the “Pretender” arrived in Scotland, but his presence did not animate the Scots sufficiently to induce them to renew the contest in his behalf; they considered him unfit to be the leader of a great military enterprise, although the Chevalier is recorded in history to have greatly distinguished himself in the battle of Malplaquet in 1709, “when he charged twelve times with the household troops of the King of France, and, in the last charge, was wounded in the arm by a sword.” The Chevalier had the credit of possessing plenty of animal courage, when led by others, but no moral fortitude when left to himself, and dependent upon his own resources.[10]

1716

In the latter part of the year 1715 the royal army had been joined by considerable reinforcements, and in January, 1716, the Duke of Argyle advanced towards Perth.

The Pretender and the Earl of Mar, being unable to oppose effectual resistance, and seeing no prospect of establishing a footing in Scotland, withdrew from their army privately, and escaped to France, after which the Highlanders dispersed.

The rebellion in Scotland at this period thus terminated.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment proceeded to Ireland, and continued to form a part of the force in that portion of the United Kingdom until the year 1739.

On the retirement of Colonel Sir Harry Goring, on the 8th of September, 1716, Lord John Kerr was appointed to the Colonelcy of the regiment.

The remainder of the reign of King George I. did not produce any events to give occasion for the active services of the army, and the movements of regiments from one station to another seldom took place.

1727

His Majesty’s decease occurred on the 11th of June, 1727, and his son, King George II., succeeded to the throne.

1728

Major-General Lord John Kerr died on the 1st of August, 1728, and on the 13th of that month, Colonel the Honorable Charles Cathcart, from the Ninth foot, was appointed to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment.

1731

Colonel William Hargrave was promoted on the 1st of January, 1731, from the Seventh Royal Fusiliers to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in succession to Colonel the Honorable Charles Cathcart, who was removed to the Eighth dragoons.

1737

On the 27th of January, 1737, Colonel William Handasyd was promoted from the Fifteenth foot to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in succession to Colonel William Hargrave, who was removed to the Ninth foot.

1739

In the year 1739 the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was removed from Ireland to Great Britain.

1740

In the two previous years the British merchants had made great complaints against the Spanish depredations in America, and on the 23rd of October, 1739, war was proclaimed against Spain by Great Britain; and the events which occurred in Germany in the following year occasioned the contest that is designated the “War of the Austrian Succession,” in which most of the European powers became engaged, and which disturbed the long interval of comparative peace that had succeeded the Treaty of Utrecht.[11]

These events were occasioned by the decease of Charles VI., Emperor of Germany, on the 20th of October, 1740. The Emperor was the last Prince of the House of Austria, and he was succeeded in his hereditary dominions by his eldest daughter, the Archduchess Maria Theresa, who married, in 1736, the Duke Francis Stephen, of Lorraine. The Duke, in the following year, became Grand-Duke of Tuscany. Immediately on her father’s decease, Maria Theresa was proclaimed Queen of Hungary and Bohemia, Princess of Transylvania, Archduchess of Austria, and universal successor to all the dominions of the House of Austria, pursuant to the “Pragmatic Sanction;”[12] and she declared her husband co-regent in the government of her dominions.

Although the possessions of Austria were guaranteed to the Archduchess Maria Theresa by the German Edict known in history as the “Pragmatic Sanction,” to which nearly all the powers of Europe had been parties, yet the succession of the Archduchess to her father’s Austrian hereditary territories was disputed by several claimants; and among others by Charles Albert, Elector of Bavaria, who was afterwards elected Emperor of Germany. The King of Prussia also revived a dormant claim to Silesia, which he invaded in November; the Prussian monarch offered Maria Theresa sufficient money to resist all her enemies, on condition of ceding Silesia to him, but the proposition was indignantly rejected.

1741

The King of France supported the Elector of Bavaria, while King George II. supported the Archduchess Maria Theresa; and in April, 1741, the British Parliament voted a subsidy of 300,000l. to the Queen of Hungary and Bohemia. His Majesty also informed the Parliament, that the Queen of Hungary had demanded the twelve thousand troops he had stipulated to furnish; and accordingly he had requested the King of Denmark and the King of Sweden to hold in readiness their quotas of six thousand men each, for the maintenance of which they had received subsidies from England. King George II. was drawn into the war from the apprehension of losing Hanover, but at this period His Majesty abstained from being a principal in the contest, by agreeing with the French sovereign, Louis XV., to give his vote, as Elector of Hanover, to the Elector of Bavaria for the dignity of Emperor of Germany, and thereby to preserve the neutrality of his Hanoverian territories.

During 1741 and the previous year the regiment was encamped at Windsor, and on Lexden Heath, near Colchester, as part of the force ordered to be prepared for the assistance of Maria Theresa, but no embarkation for continental service took place during the year 1741.

1742

The Elector of Bavaria was chosen Emperor of Germany at Frankfort on the Maine, and crowned, as Charles VII., on the 11th of February, 1742: he was, however, a most unhappy prince; his electoral dominions were overrun by the Austrians, the French were driven out of Bohemia, and the King of Prussia, under the mediation of King George II., concluded a peace at Breslau with the Queen of Hungary.

The King of England resolving to take a more active part in the war, an army of sixteen thousand men, under Field-Marshal the Earl of Stair, was ordered to be embarked for the Netherlands in the summer of 1742, in order to support the Queen of Hungary.

On the 17th of May the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked at Deptford for Flanders, having been previously reviewed on Kew-green by King George II. and the Duke of Cumberland, with the other regiments destined for the above service.[13] No action took place during the year, the troops being suddenly marched into winter-quarters, after every preparation had been made for active operations.

1743

In the commencement of the year 1743 the British and Hanoverian troops were assembled in the Low Countries, commanded by Field-Marshal the Earl of Stair, as allies to the Austrians, under the command of Marshal Neuperg and the Duke d’Aremberg, and advanced towards Germany, in order to secure the navigation of the Upper Maine. The French Marshal, Noailles, had anticipated the British general, and was already on the opposite shore of this river, and in possession of its principal posts when the Allies arrived at Aschaffenberg. Here the Allied army remained until June, on the 19th of which month King George II., attended by the Duke of Cumberland, arrived at the camp.

The two armies were encamped on the plains near the banks of the Maine, opposite to, and in sight of, each other; with a ridge of hills, covered with woods on the north of each, the Allies being on the north and the French on the south side of the river. The Confederate army amounted to nearly forty thousand men, in high spirits, though nearly destitute of provisions. A retrograde movement being resolved on for the purpose of obtaining supplies, as well as to effect a junction with a corps of twelve thousand Hessians and Hanoverians, in some danger of being cut off at Hanau, His Majesty, on the evening of the 26th of June, gave orders that the army should hold itself in readiness to march on the following morning; accordingly the Confederate army marched towards Dettingen before daylight on the morning of the 27th of June. The army was weakened for want of provisions, the soldiers having been on half-rations for some time, and the horses were without forage.

Marshal Noailles immediately ordered a large force of cavalry and infantry, composed of the household troops and of the Royal Guards, to the village of Dettingen, by which the British had to pass. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Montague, was in advance towards Dettingen, when the French made the above movement, and gave the first intelligence of it to His Majesty.

Aschaffenberg was occupied by the French the moment it was evacuated by the Allies. The Confederate army had to march through a narrow way between a mountain and the Maine, the cannon on the opposite side of the river commanding its flank. Dettingen, in front, was occupied in force by the French, and also Aschaffenberg in the rear. In this situation the destruction of the Allies seemed inevitable; but Marshal Noailles having repassed the river, the Duke de Grammont, who succeeded to the command, advanced to the attack through the defile, thus relinquishing all the advantages of his position. The British troops, animated by the presence of their Sovereign, on the 27th of June, received the impetuous attack of the French with such steadiness and intrepidity, that the latter were forced to retire, and recross the Maine with the greatest precipitation and the loss of five thousand men.

The Twentieth and THIRTY-FIRST regiments were in reserve in a wood on the British right, and towards the afternoon they were led into action by his Majesty in person, who evinced the same martial qualities for which he was distinguished at the battle of Oudenarde, on the 11th of July, 1708, when Hereditary Prince of Brunswick Lunenburg.

The regiment sustained but trifling loss at the battle of Dettingen, in consequence of its having been in reserve during the early part of the action.[14]

Although the victory was highly honorable to those by whom it was gained, yet it was productive of no decisive results.[15] The allied army continued its march to Hanau; it subsequently crossed the Rhine, and was employed in West Germany, but returned to Flanders for winter-quarters.

1744

On the 20th of March, 1744, France declared war against England, and on the 29th of that month a counter-declaration was made by Great Britain, in which the French monarch was accused of violating the “Pragmatic Sanction,” and of assisting the son of the Pretender in his designs on the British throne.

The regiment served the campaign of 1744 with the army commanded by Field-Marshal Wade; it was encamped some time on the banks of the Scheldt, and afterwards penetrated the French territory to the vicinity of Lisle, but no general engagement occurred.

1745

In January, 1745, the Emperor Charles VII. died at Munich, and Francis, Grand-Duke of Tuscany, consort of Maria Theresa, became a candidate for the Imperial crown; this event changed the aspect of affairs in Germany, and led to the re-establishment of the House of Austria in the Imperial dignity.

Colonel Lord Henry Beauclerk was appointed, on the 22nd of April, 1745, from the forty-eighth to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in succession to Colonel W. Handasyd, deceased.

His Royal Highness the Duke of Cumberland was appointed to the command of the Confederate army, and on the French investing Tournay, which towards the end of April was besieged by an immense force, under Marshal Count de Saxe, His Royal Highness determined to raise the siege, which resulted in the battle of Fontenoy.

On the morning of the 11th of May, the formidable position at Fontenoy, occupied by the superior numbers of the enemy, was attacked, when the British infantry evinced that heroism for which that arme of the service has ever been conspicuous, and forced the enemy’s position; but being exposed to a destructive cross-fire, in consequence of the Dutch having failed in their attack on the village of Fontenoy, and Brigadier-General Ingoldsby not having captured a battery in the wood of Barry, the British regiments, which had forced the French position, were ordered to retire. The attack was repeated, with the same results: British valour was conspicuous, but the failure of the Dutch rendered a retreat necessary, and the Allied army withdrew to Aeth.[16]

In the London Gazette it was stated that,

“The Highland regiment (42nd), the regiment late Handasyd’s (THIRTY-FIRST), Duroure’s (12th), and many others also distinguished themselves. The honor gained by the Infantry was in a great measure owing to the conduct and bravery of Lieut.-General Ligonier.”

It was the practice at this period in all the armies of Europe to form battalions of Grenadiers of the different regiments composing the force in the field; it was their privilege to lead upon all arduous occasions, when they were ever conspicuous, and suffered the most. The grenadier company of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment brought only eleven men out of the field of Fontenoy, of the seventy-five that it took into action, and its captain and subalterns were killed.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment had Lieut.-Colonel Montague, Captains Baird and Pollock, Lieutenant Dalway, four serjeants, and one hundred and twenty-five rank and file killed; Lieutenants Stafford and Porter, Ensigns Worsley, Bromley, and Freeman, six serjeants, and one hundred and thirty rank and file, wounded.

Tournay made a gallant defence until the 21st of June, when it surrendered to Marshal Saxe.

After the battle of Fontenoy the Allied army encamped at Lessines and Grammont, when a demonstration being made by the French to attack the Confederates, it was concentrated at the latter place, in order to receive them. After exchanging a few cannon-shots, the enemy withdrew, showing a disposition to surround the Allies, which determined the Duke of Cumberland to fall back on Brussels.

The Confederate generals suspected that the French would make an attempt upon Ghent, and therefore despatched Lieut.-General Baron de Molck to Ghent to reinforce the garrison of that fortress. The troops appointed for this service were Sir Robert Rich’s (fourth) dragoons, three squadrons of Slipperbach’s dragoons, and two squadrons of the regiments of Ligne and Styrum, and seven hundred hussars; with a battalion of the Royal regiment of foot, and Bligh’s and Handasyd’s regiments (Twentieth and THIRTY-FIRST foot); in all about four thousand men.

The Baron de Molck led his column along the cause-way of Alost, until he reached the Priory of Melle (Pas du Mésle), when it was suddenly assailed by a volley from two batteries near the priory, and the next moment from ten to fifteen thousand French sprang from their concealment among the trees and surrounded the detachment. The Baron de Molck attacked them with such resolution, that he forced a passage, and arrived safely in Ghent with the fourth dragoons, the Royals, and the hussars. Brigadier Bligh, finding it impossible to follow the Lieut.-General, drew off to the right with his own regiment (the 20th), the THIRTY-FIRST, and the Austrian and Dutch dragoons, forced a passage through the enemy, gained an adjacent wood, and retired thence to Dendermond, twelve miles east of Ghent. The loss of the Allies amounted to about six hundred men. This action, which was fought on the 9th of July, is called by the French the combat of La Mésle. In the account of this affair published at the time, it was stated that “our troops behaved with incredible bravery, and have acquired immortal honor.” Ghent was shortly afterwards taken by the French.

The allied army remained entrenched between Antwerp and Brussels until the French Marshal had reduced the chief fortified places in Austrian Flanders.[17]

On the 2nd of September the Grand-Duke of Tuscany was elected Emperor of Germany, by the title of Francis I. At this period the rebellion in Scotland began to assume a formidable aspect. Prince Charles Edward, eldest son of the Pretender, who had arrived in the Highlands towards the end of July, had been joined by several clans, and on the 16th of September proclaimed his father King of Great Britain, at Edinburgh. The success gained over the Royal army, under Lieutenant-General Sir John Cope, at Preston-Pans, on the 21st of September, caused numerous adherents to flock to the Prince’s standard.

Several regiments were in consequence recalled from the Continent, and the THIRTY-FIRST, with other corps, arrived in the river Thames on the 25th of October.[18]

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, which had been much reduced by its casualties during the campaigns in Flanders, did not proceed to Scotland, but remained in the vicinity of London. The young Pretender marched as far as Derby, from whence he commenced his retreat to the north on the 6th of December, as he found but few partisans in England to join him in his expedition.

1746

On the 16th of April, 1746, a decisive blow was given to the hopes of the Pretender by the defeat of the rebels at Culloden. Prince Charles, after enduring many hardships, escaped to France.

1747

Several regiments were now ordered to return to Flanders, but the THIRTY-FIRST remained in Great Britain. On the 2nd of July, 1747, the Duke of Cumberland engaged the French at Laffeld, or Val, where the Allies suffered severely from the misconduct of the Dutch troops.

1748

In the summer of 1748 the Allies again took the field, but hostilities were at length terminated by the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle, which was signed on the 7th of October, 1748. By it all the great treaties, from that of Westphalia in 1648, which first recognised the principle of a balance of power in Europe, to that of Vienna in 1738 were renewed and confirmed. Prussia retained Silesia, and the Empress-Queen, Maria Theresa, was guaranteed in the possession of her hereditary dominions, according to the Pragmatic Sanction. France surrendered her conquests in Flanders, and England those in the East and West Indies; all therefore Great Britain gained by the war was the glory of having supported the German sovereignty of Maria Theresa, and of having adhered to former treaties.

1749

Colonel Henry Holmes was appointed by King George II. to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 8th of May, 1749, in succession to Colonel Lord Henry Beauclerk, who retired from the service.

In the year 1749 the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was embarked for Minorca, where it remained for the three following years.

1751

In the Royal Warrant, dated the 1st of July, 1751, for ensuring uniformity in the clothing, standards, and colours of the army, and regulating the number and rank of regiments, the facings of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment were directed to be Buff. The first, or King’s colour, was the Great Union; the second, or Regimental colour, was of Buff silk, with the Union in the upper canton; in the centre of the colour the number of the rank of the regiment, in gold Roman characters, within a wreath of roses and thistles on the same stalk.

1752

In 1752 the regiment returned to England from Minorca.

1753
1754

During the years 1753 and 1754 the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was stationed in England.

1755

In the year 1755 the regiment proceeded to Scotland, in which country it remained for seven years.

1756

While the regiment was stationed in North Britain, the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle was interrupted by the aggressions of the French on the British territory in North America, and early in 1756 the King of France prepared a powerful armament for the capture of the island of Minorca. In consequence of this attack on Minorca, hostilities became inevitable on the part of Great Britain, and on the 18th of May war was declared against France.

The garrison of Minorca, consisting of the 4th, 23rd, 24th, and 34th regiments, after making a noble and vigorous defence, which called forth the unqualified admiration of their opponents, was forced to surrender on the 29th of June.

At this period the army and navy were increased, and among other augmentations, fifteen of the regiments of infantry were authorised to raise second battalions from the 25th of August, 1756.

1758

In 1758 these additional battalions were formed into distinct corps, and numbered from the sixty-first to the seventy-fifth regiment. By this arrangement, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was constituted the present Seventieth regiment.[19]

1759

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, having been selected to remain in the United Kingdom, was precluded from taking a part in The Seven Years’ War, the most memorable occurrences of which were, the battle of Plassey, gained in India by Colonel Clive, on the 23rd of June, 1757, which laid the foundation of the British dominion in India; in Germany, the battle of Minden, which was fought on the 1st of August, 1759; in North America, the capture of Cape Breton, in July, 1758; and the capture of Quebec, in September, 1759, which cost the life of the gallant General Wolfe, but which led to the conquest of Canada in the following year, when Montreal, with the whole of that country, surrendered to General Amherst, in September, 1760.

1760

In Germany several hard-fought but indecisive actions occurred: the battle of Warbourg, on the 31st of July, 1760; the action near the Convent of Campen, on the 16th of October following; and the battle of Kirch Denkern, or Fellinghausen, on the 15th and 16th of July, 1761. In the following year actions were fought at Wilhelmstahl and at Amonebourg; the former on the 24th of June, and the latter on the 21st of September.

1762

On the 4th of January, 1762, war was declared against Spain; and Martinique, Grenada, St. Vincent, and other West India islands surrendered to English valour. The important city of Havannah, in Cuba, also capitulated to the British arms.

These successes were followed by a Treaty of Peace, the preliminary articles of which were signed at Fontainebleau, by the Duke of Bedford, on the 3rd of November, 1762.

In June, 1762, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment proceeded from Scotland to England, where it was stationed during the two following years.

On the 20th of August, 1762, Colonel James Adolphus Oughton, from the fifty-fifth regiment, was appointed by His Majesty King George III. to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in succession to Lieutenant-General Henry Holmes, deceased.

1763

The treaty of Fontainebleau was concluded at Paris on the 10th of February, the ratifications were exchanged on the 10th of March, and peace was proclaimed in London on the 22nd of that month.

By this treaty, the whole of Canada, part of Louisiana, together with Cape Breton, and the other islands in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, were ceded to Great Britain. In the West Indies, the islands of Tobago, Dominica, St. Vincent, and Grenada were retained by Great Britain; but Martinique, Guadaloupe, Marigalante, and St. Lucia were restored to France. In the East Indies, the French obtained the restitution of their settlements, but agreed not to erect any fortifications in Bengal. Minorca was restored to England in exchange for Belle-Isle, which had been captured by the British in 1761, and it was stipulated that the fortifications of Dunkirk should be demolished. Spain ceded East and West Florida to Great Britain, in return for the restitution of the Havannah, Manilla, and all the places which Spain had lost since the commencement of the war.

1765

In this year the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was embarked for Pensacola, the capital of West Florida, which country had been ceded to Great Britain by Spain at the peace of Fontainebleau; on the passage out, the transport having the regiment on board put into Blue-field Bay, Jamaica, at the time the yellow fever was raging with great violence in that island; the THIRTY-FIRST took the infection, and unfortunately carried it to Pensacola, where the soldiers continued to suffer most severely; so great was the mortality, and so rapid the disease in its course, that the regiment could not supply men to carry their comrades to the grave. The men who attended the funerals of their brother soldiers in the morning, while the regiment was strong enough to preserve some ceremony, were, in many instances, consigned to the tomb in the evening. It appears by the newspapers of the period, in which allusion is made to the mortality, that at one period of its illness the regiment could muster only a corporal and six men for duty.

1772

The regiment remained in the Floridas, garrisoning alternately St. Augustine and Pensacola, the capitals of East and West Florida, until the autumn of 1772, when it was embarked for St. Vincent, to take part in reducing to submission the refractory Caribs in that island.

The island of St. Vincent was captured from the French, in 1762, and was ceded to Great Britain at the peace concluded in the following year; it contained two tribes of natives, called the red and black Caribs, the former being the aborigines, and the latter having sprung from a cargo of African slaves, who escaped from a vessel which was wrecked on the island. The Caribs were devoted to the French interest; they were dangerous and troublesome neighbours to the English planters, and it was found necessary to restrain their conduct, and enforce obedience to a few salutary regulations. They were, however, of a resolute spirit, possessed many thickly wooded fastnesses, and resisted all attempts to restrain their roving propensities and mode of life with such determination, that it became necessary to augment the military force on the island. Although they were contemptible opponents in skill, yet the nature of the climate, and the natural difficulties of the country, being thickly wooded where they inhabited, rendered the service extremely tedious and arduous.

1773

On the 14th of January, 1773, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment fell into an ambuscade, and sustained some loss; the commanding officer, Lieutenant-Colonel Ralph Walsh, was among the killed.

1774

After the troops had been in the woods for some months, they at length succeeded, in February, 1774, in bringing the Caribs to terms, who agreed to acknowledge the sovereignty of Great Britain, but were permitted to preserve their own laws and customs.

Thus terminated the Carib war. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment returned to England, and was subsequently stationed in North Britain.

1775

At this period the unfortunate misunderstanding between Great Britain and her American colonies, on the subject of taxation, produced open hostilities. On the 19th of April the first collision occurred at Lexington, and on the 17th of June following the battle of Bunker’s Hill was fought. During the winter Quebec was besieged by an American Army: this fortress was gallantly defended by the troops under Lieut.-General Guy Carleton, and reinforcements were ordered to proceed from England to Canada.

1776

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment proceeded from Glasgow to Cork, whence it embarked for Canada in April, as part of the army under Major-General Burgoyne. The transports arrived at Quebec on the 28th of May, shortly after the defeat of the Americans by a sortie of the garrison. Lieut.-General Carleton had pursued the enemy up the river St. Lawrence, and Major-General Burgoyne’s force remained only one night at anchor below Quebec, where orders had been left for him to follow. He joined at Trois Rivières; part of the army disembarked and immediately occupied the villages adjacent to their post on the road to Montreal. On the 8th of June the Americans attempted to surprise the post of Trois Rivières, having passed the river from Sorel with two thousand men.

Brigadier-General Fraser, who commanded at the post of Trois Rivières, gave the foe a ready reception, with such men as he could collect, and, being soon supported from the cantonments and the transports, put the Americans to the rout. The troops pursued the fugitives along the shore, while the shipping sailed up the river and intercepted their flight. Major-General Thompson, the American General, with many officers, and two hundred men, were taken prisoners.

On the 14th of June the flotillas and the force on shore reached Sorel, which the colonists had evacuated a few hours before; Major-General Burgoyne continued the pursuit as far as St. John’s, where the troops from the transports under Major-General Phillips joined him, and soon afterwards an additional reinforcement under Brigadier-General Fraser.

All hope of accommodation now failed; on the 4th of July the American Congress issued their Declaration of Independence, and abjured their allegiance to the Crown of Great Britain. By this Declaration the name of colonies was abolished, and the thirteen provinces, namely, New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, were constituted the United States of America.

The whole of Major-General Burgoyne’s army was assembled by the end of July at St. John’s, where it remained encamped during the naval operations on Lake Champlain. After the defeat of the American fleet, on the 11th of October, the weather becoming too severe for further operations in the field, the troops returned to Canada. The posts occupied by the THIRTY-FIRST regiment during the winter were Sorel, St. Charles, St. Denis, St. Anthony, and St. Ours.

1777

Major-General Burgoyne, who had proceeded to England to submit to the Government a plan for the ensuing campaign, arrived in Canada in May, 1777, empowered to carry it out. An army, composed of British, Dutch, and Colonial Corps, with the flank companies of the regiments left to garrison Quebec (among which was the THIRTY-FIRST regiment), amounting to nearly eight thousand men, was equipped and in the field by the 1st of July.

The flank companies of the THIRTY-FIRST, commanded by Captains Cotton and Simpson, formed, with the other flank companies and the twenty-fourth regiment, the advance of the army under Brigadier-General Fraser. Ticonderago was first attacked, and the Provincials were forced to evacuate that post.

Major-General Burgoyne’s plan was to penetrate the United States from Lake Champlain to the river Hudson, and advance upon Albany, with the view of reducing that country to submission. While Major-General Burgoyne moved towards the lake by Skenesborough, a short distance inland from South Bay, where an action occurred on the 6th of July, Brigadier-General Fraser, with the advance, followed the Provincial troops towards Castleton, and on the following day commenced an action by detaching his light companies to occupy a height commanding their flank. The American General observing this movement detached a force to prevent the British obtaining possession of this post. A sharp action ensued, and the Americans retreated with much loss to Huberton, where, meeting with a reinforcement, they made a stand in good order. Brigadier-General Fraser attacked them with great vigour, but not having half their number, made no impression upon them, until Major-General Reidesel, commanding the Dutch, arrived, when their flank being turned, the Americans retreated, leaving two hundred dead on the field, among whom was Colonel Francis, their commander.

The flank companies were hotly engaged in this affair. Brigadier-General Fraser had but 850 men in the beginning of the day, while the enemy amounted to 2000.

When Major-General Burgoyne joined, he pursued the Americans to Fort Anne and Fort Edward, notwithstanding the natural difficulties of the road, which the enemy increased by every possible means that could be devised. The Americans retreated from Fort Edward to Saratoga, and abandoning Fort George, left the navigation of Lake George open to Major-General Burgoyne.

General Arnold was now appointed to command the Americans in the British front, and, forming at Saratoga, fell back to Stillwater. Major-General Burgoyne remained at Fort Edward in great want of provisions and of means to advance; a detachment sent to procure supplies was completely cut off at Bennington, while Lieut.-Colonel St. Leger was compelled to raise the siege of Fort Stanwix, leaving behind his equipage and baggage.

The Americans, greatly elated by these circumstances, had assembled a large body under Major-General Gates at Stillwater. Small parties having been detached to Lieut.-General Burgoyne’s[20] rear, were in some measure successful, and his communication being thus threatened, notwithstanding his difficulties, arising from want of resources, he resolved to advance, and at all hazards to attempt a junction with the troops under Lieut.-General Sir Henry Clinton, taking with him thirty days’ provisions. Lieut.-General Burgoyne crossed the river Hudson on the 13th and 14th of September by a bridge of rafts, which had once been swept away, and on the 18th arrived at Stillwater, before the enemy’s position, which he attacked at two o’clock in the afternoon of the 19th of September, when a severe and indecisive action ensued. Both parties held their respective positions, and entrenched themselves within them. The British General, confined between two rivers by a stronger force than his own, continued within his lines and redoubts until the 7th of October, and when nearly destitute of provisions, determined to make another effort to extricate his troops; 1500 British, with twelve pieces of artillery, commanded by Lieut.-General Burgoyne in person, moved in advance towards the American position, and formed his right wing, while a body of light companies and Indians were placed under cover to act upon the enemy’s rear when he should be sufficiently advanced. General Gates, observing this separation of wings, instantly attacked the left wing with a view to cut off all chance of a junction; the British grenadiers were in this wing, and behaved with great gallantry. General Arnold attacked the British right, and Brigadier-General Fraser threw the light companies into a second line, in rear of the right wing, to cover its retreat upon the left. While this movement was taking place, the left of the right wing doubled to the rear. Brigadier-General Fraser led the light infantry to its support, but was mortally wounded; not, however, before his brave troops gave the right wing time to recover, and secured Lieut.-General Burgoyne’s retreat to his camp. The Americans pushed on, and obtained an entrance into the British lines: night put an end to the action.

During the night Lieut.-General Burgoyne removed his position to higher ground in his rear. General Gates distributed his corps to surround the British, and Lieut.-General Burgoyne once more tried a new position, retiring on Saratoga, and abandoning his baggage and provisions, as well as his hospital with 300 sick. He reached Saratoga safely, the Americans having been delayed in their pursuit by bad weather: a detachment, sent to observe the British, succeeded in reaching the place, but withdrew on the appearance of Lieut.-General Burgoyne’s force. Sending a detachment with workmen to examine and repair the roads, Lieut.-General Burgoyne resolved to continue his retreat to Fort George. The detachment, which was of regular troops, had scarcely marched, when the Americans appeared in force; it was instantly recalled, and the hope of rendering the roads passable for artillery was abandoned. The British patrols reported that every avenue of escape was in possession of the enemy; the men were worn down with fatigue and hunger, having been for some time on a reduced allowance, and but three days’ provisions remained. Under these circumstances Lieut.-General Burgoyne was constrained to treat with Major-General Gates, and obtaining honorable terms, capitulated on the 17th of October. The troops, of which the grenadier and light companies of the THIRTY-FIRST formed part, laid down their arms on condition of being sent to England; and they engaged not to serve again in North America during the war.

The American government violated the conditions of the convention, and detained the troops until the year 1781.

1778
1779

In 1778 the French monarch sent a numerous fleet under the Count D’Estaing, having on board a large body of troops, to the assistance of the Americans; in 1779 the court of Spain commenced hostilities against Great Britain, and this example was followed by the Dutch.

1780

Major-General Thomas Clarke, from the Coldstream Guards, was appointed, on the 3rd of May, 1780, to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in succession to Lieut.-General Sir James Adolphus Oughton, K.B., deceased.

1781

The battalion companies of the regiment had remained in Canada, where they eventually were joined by the flank companies. On the 12th of March, 1781, the light company was detached to Lake Champlain, with a view of reconnoitring the neighbourhood, and effecting the destruction of the military stores left at Ticonderago by Lieut.-General Burgoyne. The object was partly accomplished, and Captain Andrew Ross, who commanded the company, gained great credit for the skill and conduct he displayed in this difficult enterprise. The party consisted, in addition to the light company of the THIRTY-FIRST, of men selected from the different Provincial corps, with a few Indians. It was in the spring of the year, when the ice was breaking up, and the operations were attended with difficulties and great privations. The men suffered so severely from fatigue, that the Provincials and Indians dropped off by degrees, and the party was reduced, on its return, to the light company only.

During July the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was encamped on the Plain of Abraham, memorable as the scene of the British victory over the French under the Marquis de Montcalm, on the 13th September, 1759, by which Quebec was gained to England, and in which battle the celebrated Major-General Wolfe lost his life.

1782

In October, 1781, the British army under Lieut.-General the Earl Cornwallis, after a gallant defence against the combined French and American forces, was compelled to surrender to General Washington at York-Town. The enormous expense of carrying on the war with America, so distant from the seat of preparation and power, with the other evils attending this memorable and ever-to-be regretted contest, were so apparent, that the desire for peace became general, and King George III. at length conceded the Independence of the United States. The Preliminary Articles of Peace were signed at Paris on the 30th of November, 1782, by the Commissioners of the King of Great Britain and by those of the American Congress, and the Treaty was concluded in the ensuing February.

While the THIRTY-FIRST was stationed in Canada, a letter, dated the 31st of August, 1782, conveyed to the regiment His Majesty’s pleasure that County-titles should be given to the regiments of infantry, and the THIRTY-FIRST was directed to assume the name of the Huntingdonshire regiment, in order that a connexion between the corps and that county should be cultivated, which might be useful in furthering the success of the recruiting service.

1783

The preliminaries of the treaties between England, France, and Spain, were signed at Versailles on the 20th of January, 1783. St. Lucia was restored to France, also the settlements on the river Senegal, and the city of Pondicherry in the East Indies. France relinquished all her West India conquests, with the exception of Tobago; Spain retained Minorca (which she had captured in the previous year) and West Florida; East Florida was ceded in exchange for the restitution of the Bahamas to Great Britain.

On the 2nd of September, 1783, were signed the Preliminary Articles of Peace with Holland, the peace with that country having been postponed in consequence of the Dutch claiming an indemnification for the expenses of the war, and the restoration of Trincomalee, in Ceylon, which had been captured from the Dutch by the English, in January, 1782, and retaken by the French in August following. The place was, however, restored to Holland.

1787

After eleven years’ service in North America, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked, on the 4th of October, 1787, at Quebec, and on the 7th of November landed at Portsmouth.

During the two following years the regiment remained in Great Britain.

1789

In the year 1789 was effected the French Revolution; the Bastile was stormed by the Parisians on the 14th of July, and the Governor put to death. The National Assembly passed several decrees abolishing all the relies of the feudal system. On the 20th of August a declaration of rights was agreed on to serve as the basis of the French constitution. A national force was embodied, and no vestige of the old government remained, except a King without power, and a Court without splendour.

In the summer of 1789 two British vessels were seized by the commander of a Spanish frigate at Nootka Sound, on the western coast of North America, where a settlement had recently been established for carrying on the fur-trade with the natives. The settlement was taken possession of by Spain, and the British crews were made prisoners. The Government, on receiving this intelligence, called upon the Court of Madrid to make satisfaction for these injuries, and great preparations were made for war by both countries.

1790

Accordingly in July, 1790, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked at Spithead on board the fleet to perform its original service of Marines, in the event of a war with Spain, which appeared probable. The negotiations were protracted to a considerable length of time, but on the 28th of October a convention was entered into, by which Spain agreed to make reparation for the injuries sustained, and to restore Nootka.

1791

In July, 1791, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was sent hastily to Birmingham, to aid in the suppression of very serious disturbances, which broke out there in consequence of the celebration of the anniversary of the French Revolution, on the 14th of July, 1791, by a party of the “Friends of Freedom,” at a tavern. The populace destroyed the house and chapel of Dr. Priestley, the eminent philosopher, and burned many of the dwellings of those suspected to be friendly to the French cause. The troops employed were praised for their regularity and forbearance on this occasion.

When order had been restored in Birmingham, an outbreak among the miners at Whitehaven called for the assistance of the military, and the regiment was again employed in the delicate as well as unpleasant duty of aiding the civil power in the suppression of riot.

1792

Major-General James Stuart was appointed from the half-pay of the Ninetieth regiment to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 8th of February, 1792, in succession to Lieutenant-General Thomas Clarke, removed to the Thirtieth regiment.

On the 17th of April, 1792, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked at Port Patrick for Ireland.

1793

Colonel Henry Lord Mulgrave, from the Grenadier Guards, was appointed Colonel of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 8th of February, 1793, in succession to Major-General James Stuart, deceased. His Lordship subsequently assumed the command of the regiment at Waterford, as its Colonel; and, after inspecting the corps in the field, entertained the officers at dinner.

Meanwhile, Louis XVI. had been decapitated, and the progress of democracy menaced Europe with universal anarchy. On the 1st of February the National Convention of France declared war against Great Britain and Holland, and the British Government prepared for hostilities. A large army was sent, under the command of the Duke of York, to join the Austrian and Prussian allies. Several engagements occurred, and the French gained possession of the Austrian Netherlands. Holland opened her principal towns to the enemy, and they were garrisoned by French troops.

In September, 1793, the flank companies of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked for Barbadoes, for the purpose of taking part in the capture of the French West India Islands.

1794

In the beginning of 1794 an armament was assembled at Barbadoes, of which the flank companies of the THIRTY-FIRST formed part, and early in February the expedition, under Admiral Sir John Jervis and General Sir Charles (afterwards Earl) Grey, sailed for Martinique. After some sharp fighting the island was taken possession of by General Sir Charles Grey, on the 22nd of March.[21]

From Martinique the grenadiers, under Prince Edward (afterwards Duke of Kent), the light infantry, under Major-General Dundas, and three other regiments, embarked on the 30th of March for St. Lucia, where they arrived on the 1st of April, and the conquest of that island was effected in three days; His Royal Highness Prince Edward, with his brigade of grenadiers, and Major-General Dundas, with his brigade of light infantry, taking possession of St. Lucia on the 4th of April. The flank companies of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment were afterwards employed in the reduction of the island of Guadaloupe. A determined resistance was made by the enemy; but the island was captured by the 20th of April.

France did not view with indifference the loss of these valuable possessions, and in June a French armament arrived at Guadaloupe for the recovery of that island. The light company, under Brevet Lieut.-Colonel Andrew Ross, highly distinguished itself on the night of the 13th of June, in attacking the enemy near Point-à-Petre. General Sir Charles Grey stated in his despatch:—

“Brevet Major Ross,[22] of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, who was with the light infantry, behaved with great gallantry and good conduct on this occasion, as he has done on every other.”

The light company also participated in a night attack on Fort Fleur d’Epée between the 25th and 26th of June; on the day following, Brigadier-General Symes, with the grenadiers and light infantry, attacked the enemy, who was driven to Morne Mascot, where he again made resistance, but being charged with the bayonet, he fled into Fort Fleur d’Epée.

Lieut.-Colonel Ross, of the THIRTY-FIRST, commanded the second battalion of light infantry on these occasions.

Lieut.-Colonel Colin Graham, of the twenty-first Royal North British Fusiliers, was appointed to the command of the troops in Basse Terre, and he defended Berville camp with the utmost gallantry until the 6th of October, when he was forced to surrender,—his force having become reduced by excessive exertion, and the unhealthiness of the climate, to one hundred and twenty-five rank and file fit for duty.

The troops at Guadaloupe suffered severely from the climate, and the arduous duties they had to perform, and could only muster 389 soldiers fit for duty on the 1st of September.[23]

By the articles of capitulation the British troops were to march out with the honors of war, and it was agreed to send the garrison to England on board French ships, as soon as transports were ready. The latter part of the agreement was not, however, complied with, as they remained prisoners for more than a year afterwards, during which time many of them died. The garrison consisted of the flank companies of the 17th, 31st, and 34th regiments; the 39th, 43rd, 56th (three companies), and 65th regiments. Their loss in the different actions between the 27th of September and the 6th of October amounted to two officers killed and five wounded; twenty-five non-commissioned officers and privates killed, and fifty-one wounded.

During the year 1794 Lieutenants Davies, Mackenzie, and Williams, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, died of fever contracted in the West Indies.

The whole island of Guadaloupe, with the exception of Fort Matilda, had been recaptured by the French: this fort was defended by the troops under Lieut.-General Prescott until the 10th of December, when it was evacuated by the British.

On the 12th of July, 1794, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked at Wexford for England, disembarked at Bristol, and marched thence to Southampton.

The regiment, on the 25th of July, 1794, was augmented to ten battalion and two flank companies; and on the 17th of August following embarked for Holland, where it was stationed at Middleburg and Flushing, in the island of Walcheren, but was not employed on any particular duty.

1795

In this year the regiment returned to England, and landed at Plymouth on the 27th of February, 1795.

A camp was formed in the month of August, at Nursling, near Southampton, which the THIRTY-FIRST regiment joined on the 25th of that month, and received a reinforcement to its strength in drafts from the 43rd, 88th, 92nd, and 94th regiments, which raised its establishment to 1000 rank and file, with a second lieutenant-colonel, a major, and one additional lieutenant to each company, besides two recruiting companies.

On the 25th of October, 1795, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked for the West Indies, as part of the armament which had been prepared for the deliverance of the French West India Islands from the power of republicanism, and to reduce to obedience the insurgents of St. Vincent and Grenada. The expedition, commanded by Lieut.-General Sir Ralph Abercromby, sailed with the immense fleet, under the convoy of a squadron of the Royal Navy, commanded by Rear-Admiral Sir Hugh Christian. The troops amounted to about 25,000 men, in the highest state of equipment; and the armament on quitting the British shores presented a magnificent spectacle, calculated to impress the mind with a just idea of the power of England; but it unfortunately happened that the voyage had been delayed until a very late period of the year; three attempts were made to get under weigh, and each was prevented by the violence of the weather: many ships were driven from their anchors and stranded.

Three hundred sail got under weigh on the 11th of November, when an accident to the Admiral rendered the attempt of no avail. On the 15th another endeavour was overcome by the tempestuous weather. At length the fleet sailed, but it had scarcely got clear of the Isle of Wight, when another severe storm obliged the vessels that had ridden through it with safety to return to Portsmouth.

With great difficulty and exertion Admiral Christian collected the remainder of his convoy, and again sailed on the 9th of December, but four days afterwards a storm destroyed many of the transports, and so scattered the fleet as to render a re-union impossible.

1796

Lieut.-General Sir Ralph Abercromby sailed in the “Arethusa” frigate, with such vessels as could be collected, and on the 14th of March, 1796, arrived at Barbadoes.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, having weathered the storm, which had dispersed the fleet in the Channel, proceeded on the voyage, but was unable to make good the passage, and on the 5th of February, 1796, after being six weeks at sea struggling against the violent tempests, the regiment was landed at Gosport, whence it marched to Poole, in Dorsetshire; the regiment was not long inactive, as on the 19th of March it was again on board ship at Southampton, and proceeded to its original destination.

On the 1st of May the THIRTY-FIRST arrived off the island of St. Lucia, on which Lieut.-General Sir Ralph Abercromby had already effected a landing. The regiment disembarked immediately, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Hay, and was cantoned near the point of disembarkation at Choc Bay. The fortress of Morne Fortunée was invested by Lieut.-General Sir Ralph Abercromby; Morne Chabot, another strong position, having been carried with great gallantry by Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore.

The batteries against Morne Fortunée were opened on the 14th of May, and on the night of the 17th the strong outpost of La Vigie was assaulted. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment marched from its position, near Choc Bay, at sunset, for the purpose of a night-attack upon this post, which was remarkably strong. It formed a peninsula, accessible only by a narrow isthmus, and commanded the entrance on one side of the Carenage harbour. The post was defended by two batteries; the first placed midway upon the acclivity, and the second on the summit of the height. The approaches to both were by a circuitous path, and the guide who accompanied the regiment was mortally wounded by the first fire from the enemy’s piquet stationed on the isthmus. The regiment, being ignorant of the country, missed the proper direction. Lieut.-Colonel Hay ordered it to ascend the hill en force, which was done, although attended with great difficulty from the precipitous nature of the ground. The first battery was gallantly carried by storm, and the enemy retired to the higher one. The regiment was unfortunately separated in the ascent, and was unable to make a concentrated and effectual attack upon the works that crowned the height, which it nevertheless, in spite of all obstacles, bravely attempted, but the enemy’s grape-shot took such effect that the regiment was obliged to withdraw, after a severe struggle.

The THIRTY-FIRST had Captains Johnson and Walker, four serjeants, and eighty rank and file killed; Lieut.-Colonels Hay and Arbuthnot, Captains Murray and Sorrell, Lieutenants Sullivan and Hawkshaw, four serjeants, and one hundred and twenty-one rank and file wounded.

On the 25th of May the island of St. Lucia capitulated, and the THIRTY-FIRST, forty-fourth, forty-eighth, and fifty-fifth regiments, under Brigadier-General Moore, were selected to occupy the place. The possession of the island was not a quiet one; small bodies of French, who had deserted from the different fortresses at their capitulation, withdrew into the interior, and joined the runaway slaves and Caribs; taking advantage of the impenetrable nature of the country, they formed themselves into bands for the purpose of molesting the British, and plundering the planters and other residents of the island. Brigadier-General Moore took the field, and penetrated with his force into the wildest quarters of the mountains, in order to eradicate these predatory bands.

The THIRTY-FIRST was employed on this harassing duty, and suffered much from fatigue, privation, and continual exposure; on the service being concluded, the regiment went into quarters at Vieux Fort, and other posts, when it became so unhealthy that the authorities were compelled to remove the corps from the island. The deaths among the men were for a time sixteen each day; on the embarkation of the regiment, on the 22nd of December, for Barbadoes, it had scarcely a soldier fit for duty; and on its disembarkation there, six days afterwards, it became necessary to send the entire regiment into hospital, which was the second time the THIRTY-FIRST had been rendered unserviceable from sickness, the corps having suffered in a similar manner while stationed in Florida in the year 1765.

During the year 1796 the regiment had lost seventeen officers, and eight hundred and seventy men, including those who fell in the attack of La Vigie, in St. Lucia.

In the previous year Prussia had concluded a peace with the French republic, and, in consequence of the United Provinces of Holland having leagued with France, England had taken possession of the Cape of Good Hope; in February, 1796, the island of Ceylon was also captured from the Dutch by Great Britain. The former allies of England now became converted into enemies. War was declared by Holland, which had been constituted the Batavian republic, against Great Britain in May, and Spain followed the example in October. In the same month Lord Malmesbury was sent to Paris to negotiate a peace on the part of the British Government, but the French insisted upon retaining, as integral parts of the republic, the conquests lately made: these terms could not be acceded to consistently with the general interests of Europe, and the negotiation was discontinued.

1797

On the 14th of February, 1797, the combined fleets of France and Spain were defeated off Cape St. Vincent, by Admiral Sir John Jervis, afterwards created Earl St. Vincent, on account of this glorious victory, for which the honor of knighthood was also conferred on Commodore (afterwards Admiral Viscount) Nelson. On the 18th of February the Spanish island of Trinidad surrendered to a British force under Lieut.-General Sir Ralph Abercromby.

In April, 1797, Austria signed the preliminaries of peace with the French Republic, and, in July, Lord Malmesbury was sent a second time to negotiate a treaty, but the demands of the French Directory rendered the attempt abortive.

In the year 1797 the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, greatly reduced in numbers, embarked for England and landed at Gravesend in July; it mustered only eighty-five men, including serjeants, drummers, and rank and file. Shortly after disembarkation the regiment marched to Doncaster, and remained at stations between that place, Hull, and York, for the two following years.

In this year alarming mutinies occurred on board the fleet at Spithead and the Nore, but the British seamen nobly redeemed their character on the 11th of October, 1797, in the victory gained by Admiral Duncan (who was in consequence created Viscount Duncan), over the Dutch fleet, off Camperdown, which was proceeding to join that of the French at Brest.

On the 17th of October the definitive treaty of peace between Austria and the French republic was signed at Campo Formio, so that Great Britain was left to continue the contest single-handed with France and her allies.

1798

The threat of invasion, renewed by France, called forth the patriotic feelings of the British nation; the militia force was increased, and volunteer corps were formed in every part of the kingdom.

Napoleon Bonaparte, against whose legions in the Peninsula, in subsequent years, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment acquired great renown, was now rising step by step to that Imperial sway which he afterwards attained. The French Directory, jealous of his ambition, sent him on the expedition to Egypt, with the view of acting from that country against the British empire in India. Napoleon took Alexandria by storm, and soon established himself at Cairo. The Sublime Porte, incensed by the invasion of Egypt, declared war against France, and formed an alliance with Russia. The fleet, which had conveyed the expedition to Egypt, was almost destroyed by Admiral Nelson in Aboukir Bay on the 1st of August. So large a portion of the French army being thus secluded in a distant land, gave fresh impulse to the Allies, and in November the island of Minorca surrendered to the British arms. In December the co-operation of Russia against France was secured by Great Britain.

1799

At this period of the war the soldiers of the English militia regiments were permitted to extend their services to the regular army;—the THIRTY-FIRST regiment received eight hundred and fifty-three volunteers from the militia.

In March, 1799, war was declared by the French Directory against Austria, and the combined Austrian and Russian armies were so successful as to recover the greater portion of Italy.

In August, 1799, a corresponding attempt was made by Great Britain to recover Holland from the dominion of France, and a numerous army was selected to proceed to that country, under His Royal Highness the Duke of York. Previously to the arrival of the Duke of York, the army was commanded by Lieut.-General Sir Ralph Abercromby, K.B., with the local rank of General.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment marched to Deal, embarked for Holland on the 8th of September, and arrived at the Helder on the 15th of the same month. The THIRTY-FIRST and other regiments were embarked after the departure of General Sir Ralph Abercromby, in order to reinforce his army. The Duke of York, having preceded these additional troops by two days, was already in command of the army, which was intrenched in the advance of the Helder on the Zuype, in which lines Sir Ralph Abercromby had, on the 10th of September, near the village of Crabbendam, repulsed the attack of the French and Dutch under General Brune.

Immediately on landing, the THIRTY-FIRST marched to the lines, and joined Major-General the Earl of Chatham’s brigade, in the division of General Sir Ralph Abercromby, on the 15th of September. The Duke of York, having been reinforced by the expected arrival of a corps of twelve thousand Russians, under Lieut.-General Hermann, resolved on attacking the French position in advance of Alkmaar, reaching from Zuyder-Zee on the right, to Camperdown on the left, and embracing the town of Bergen.

The attack was made on the 19th of September, in four columns: the right, formed entirely of Russians, under Lieut.-General Hermann, moved on Bergen; the centre divisions, under Lieut.-General Dundas and Lieut.-General Sir James Pulteney, forced the village and post of Oude Carspel, on the road to Alkmaar; while the left column, in which was the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, under General Sir Ralph Abercromby, advanced to the capture of Hoorne.

The point of attack selected for Sir Ralph Abercromby’s division being at a considerable distance beyond the extent of the line, the THIRTY-FIRST, and other regiments, marched at eight o’clock on the night of the 18th of September, and the movement was performed with such skill and secrecy, that Hoorne was surprised and carried on the following morning without loss, which placed the French position in considerable peril. The Russians having failed in holding Bergen, after having entered it in gallant style, rendered it impossible for the centre division to continue in possession of the posts it had acquired. The British troops were therefore withdrawn to their former lines upon the Zuype, to which the Russians had retreated. Hoorne was evacuated, and the THIRTY-FIRST, with the other regiments of Sir Ralph Abercromby’s division, returned on the night of the 19th of September to the ground they had quitted on the former evening.

From the 20th of September until the 1st of October, both armies remained within their intrenchments, strengthening their lines of defence; the French had received reinforcements, and had inundated a large tract of country on their right by cutting the sluices, thus contracting the ground of operations to six or seven miles.

The Duke of York, on the 2nd of October, made another attack on the French position between Bergen and Egmont-op-Zee. The combined attacks were made in four columns; the division under General Sir Ralph Abercromby, being on the right, marched along the beach. The left of the French army was posted and concentrated about Bergen, a large village surrounded by extensive woods, through which passed the great road leading to Haarlem; between which and the sea was an extensive region of high sand-hills impassable for artillery. Behind the sand-hills, and to the enemy’s right, through the whole extent of North Holland, lies a wet and low country, intersected with dykes, canals, and ditches. The French centre was supported by the town of Alkmaar. The battle soon became serious in front of Bergen, upon which Lieut.-General Dundas had been ordered to proceed.

Meanwhile Sir Ralph Abercromby had passed Bergen in order to turn the position of the French at Alkmaar, and overcame every opposition until he reached Egmont-op-Zee, which post was occupied in great numbers, and gallantly defended. Sir Ralph Abercromby, however, here overthrew a corps of the French army, and wheeling his division to the left, turned the enemy’s position at Bergen, upon which General Brune, the commander-in-chief of the French and Batavian army, fell back, taking up an equally strong position at a short distance to the rear.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment had an opportunity of distinguishing itself particularly throughout this arduous contest, which lasted from six in the morning until the same hour in the evening. In the attack of Bergen, the regiment took two pieces of artillery from the enemy; the corps on the right frequently charged with the bayonet, and lost a great number of men. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment had one serjeant and twenty-seven rank and file killed; Captain Smith, Ensign King, and fifty-five rank and file wounded.

During the night of the 2nd of October, Bergen and Egmont-op-Zee were evacuated by the enemy.

The army remained during the night on the ground it held at the close of the battle, and on the 3rd of October Alkmaar was occupied by detachments of British troops. On the 6th of October, the advanced posts in front of Alkmaar, Egmont-op-Hooff, and Egmont-op-Zee, were pushed forward, preparatory to a general forward movement. At first little opposition was shown, and the British took possession of some villages, and of a position on the sand-hills near Wyck-op-Zee; but the column of Russian troops, under the command of Major-General D’Essen, in endeavouring to gain a height in front of their intended advanced post at Baccum, was vigorously opposed, and afterwards attacked by a strong body of the enemy.

This movement obliged General Sir Ralph Abercromby to move up in support with the reserve of his corps; the French advanced their whole force; the action became general along the whole line from Limmen to the sea, and was maintained with great obstinacy on both sides until night, when the enemy retired, leaving the British masters of the field of battle. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, on the 6th of October, had Lieutenant Forster, one serjeant, and thirty-five rank and file killed; Captain Pickering, Lieutenants Mullins, Walker, Ball, Ensigns Williams and Johnson, three serjeants, and eighty-four rank and file wounded.

In the meantime the French army had been reinforced; the state of the weather, the ruined condition of the roads, the total want of the necessary supplies, offered great obstacles; besides which, the efforts which had been made for the liberation of Holland were not seconded by the Dutch people, so that it was determined to withdraw the British army. A convention was ultimately concluded with General Brune at Alkmaar, on the 18th of October.

On the 16th of November the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked at the Texel, and landed at Deal three days afterwards, when it marched immediately to Canterbury, where the effects of the Dutch campaign began to be perceptible. Before the army left Holland dysentery had broken out among the men, arising from their exposure to the damp and fogs natural to the country. The THIRTY-FIRST lost a great number of men, from this cause, while stationed at Canterbury.

1800

On the 15th of May, 1800, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked at Dover for Ireland, landed at Cove on the 6th of June, and marched directly to Cork, where a force was collecting for a secret service, to which it was added. On the 27th of June the embarkation took place, and on the 8th of July the armament reached the Bay of Quiberon; the twenty-third, THIRTY-FIRST, fifty-second, and sixty-third regiments landed on the Isle de Houat, where they remained encamped, under the command of Brigadier-General the Honorable Thomas Maitland, until the 19th of August, when they again embarked and joined the expedition under Lieut.-General Sir James Pulteney, destined for the coast of Spain. A landing was effected at Ferrol on the 25th of August; the troops advanced to the heights which overlook the town, and the THIRTY-FIRST had some skirmishing with the enemy’s piquets. After viewing the town and its defences, Sir James Pulteney abandoned the idea of attacking the place; the troops were re-embarked on the following morning, and the fleet sailed for Vigo, where it arrived on the 27th of August. Here General Sir Ralph Abercromby joined with other troops, and assumed the command of the whole force. After remaining in Vigo Bay for some time, the fleet sailed for Cadiz, where it arrived on the 3rd of October. Sir Ralph Abercromby summoned the Governor to surrender, but an epidemic fever was raging in the city, and the fleet quitted the coast for fear of infection, and proceeded to Gibraltar.

At this period General Sir Ralph Abercromby received orders from the British Government to proceed to Egypt; but the three battalions of the ninth foot, the second battalion of the twenty-seventh, the THIRTY-FIRST, and two battalions of the fifty-second regiment, being composed principally of volunteers from the militia, whose conditions of enlistment limited their services to time and place, were not available for the expedition to Egypt: they were accordingly ordered to proceed to Lisbon, where they arrived on the 27th of November, having suffered much from confinement on board ship, and the use of salt provisions.

1801

On the 27th of January, 1801, the THIRTY-FIRST was again at sea, and on the 14th of February disembarked at Minorca, which had surrendered to Great Britain in November, 1798; this island was restored to Spain at the Peace of 1802.

1802

The successes of the British arms in Egypt, by which the French were expelled from that country, were followed by a Treaty of Peace, which was signed on the 27th of March, 1802, at Amiens, between the French Republic, Spain, and the Batavian Republic, on the one part, and Great Britain on the other. The principal features of the treaty were, that Great Britain restored all her conquests during the war, excepting Trinidad and Ceylon, which were ceded to her, the former by Spain, and the latter by the Batavian Republic. Portugal was maintained in its integrity, excepting that some of its possessions in Guiana were ceded to France. The territories of the Ottoman Porte were likewise maintained in their integrity. The Ionian Republic was recognised, and Malta was to be restored to the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem. The French agreed to evacuate the Neapolitan and Roman states, and Great Britain all the ports that she held in the Adriatic and the Mediterranean.

In May, 1802, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment sailed from Minorca for England, and early in June landed at Portsmouth, on the 19th of which month it was reduced to the Peace Establishment.

1803

In the year 1803 the regiment was removed to Jersey.[24]

Napoleon Bonaparte was now approaching the zenith of his power: the unsettled state of affairs in France had induced him to quit his army in Egypt, and on his return the Directory was abolished, Bonaparte being appointed First Consul of the French Republic. This occurred in 1799, and in the following year Europe was astounded by his daring passage of the Alps, followed by the victory of Marengo, which caused Austria to sue for peace.

The French being driven from Egypt in 1801 by the gallant Abercromby and his brave troops, in which the THIRTY-FIRST regiment would probably have shared, had it not been for the circumstances stated at page 61, the Peace of Amiens was concluded; it, however, gave but a slight interval of tranquillity to Europe. The military spirit of the French nation had been aroused by the genius of Napoleon, who endeavoured to realize his schemes for the aggrandizement of France;—and England appeared as a barrier to his designs.

In May, 1803, the war was renewed; Hanover was overrun by the French, and severed for a time from the British Crown. An immense flotilla was also assembled at Boulogne for the invasion of England. The threat of invasion aroused the patriotism of the British people, and the most strenuous measures were pursued to defeat the French ruler’s designs; the “Army of Reserve Act” was passed in June, 1803, for raising men for home service by ballot; numerous volunteer and yeomanry corps were formed in every part of the kingdom; and all party differences merged into one universal effort for the preservation of Great Britain.

1804

On the 18th of May, 1804, Napoleon was invested with the dignity of Emperor of the French, and on the 26th of May of the following year he was crowned King of Italy at Milan.

Further measures of defence were adopted by Great Britain, and the “Additional Force Act” was passed on the 14th of July, 1804, by which a second battalion was added to the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, to be formed of men raised in the county of Chester, for limited service.

The regiment embarked at Jersey for England on the 9th of November, and on the 27th of that month arrived at Portsmouth, whence it marched to Winchester, and received a further number of volunteers from the Militia.

On the 12th of December the Court of Spain issued a declaration of war against England, in consequence of the capture of some frigates off Cadiz, which had been intercepted while on their way to France with cargoes of treasure,—Spain having agreed to furnish a powerful aid to Napoleon.

1805

By July, 1805, the second battalion was fully embodied, and in October proceeded from Chester to Winchester, where the first battalion was stationed.

While the French were pursuing their victorious career in Germany, they experienced dreadful reverses from the navy of Great Britain. On the 21st of October the combined fleets of France and Spain were completely defeated off Cape Trafalgar. The victory was, however, clouded by the death of Admiral Viscount Nelson, to whose memory the highest honors were paid by a grateful and admiring nation.

1806

On the 9th of January, 1806, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was present at the funeral of Admiral Viscount Nelson, and formed part of the line between which the procession passed on its way to St. Paul’s Cathedral, in which the Admiral’s remains were interred, and where a monument was erected by order of Parliament.

In November of the preceding year a squadron of English and Russian vessels landed some troops at Naples without any opposition from the Neapolitan Court. The French Emperor, on receiving intelligence of this transaction, issued a proclamation that “the Neapolitan dynasty had ceased to reign,” and an army, under his brother, Joseph Bonaparte, assisted by Marshal Massena, marched for Naples. On the 15th of February the French entered that capital, and soon obtained possession of the whole kingdom, excepting Gaeta; Ferdinand IV. and his Court having previously retired to Sicily. A decree was shortly issued by Napoleon, conferring the crown of Naples on his brother Joseph, who was proclaimed King on the 30th of May.

England being desirous of preserving Sicily from the dominion of France, troops were embarked for that island;—on the 26th of April the first battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked at Tilbury-fort, and landed at Messina on the 26th of July.

Previously to the arrival of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, the French had assembled a force in Calabria for the invasion of Sicily, and Major-General Stuart, commanding the British troops in that island, formed the design of cutting off the French division under General Regnier; the result was the battle of Maida, where a victory was gained by the British troops on the 4th of July. Major-General Stuart being sensible that he could not, with his small force, maintain himself in Calabria, recrossed the straits of Messina and returned to Sicily. For this victory Major-General John Stuart received the dignity of Knight of the Bath, the thanks of Parliament, and was created Count of Maida by the King of the Two Sicilies.

1807

Admiral Sir John Duckworth having failed in his coercive mission to detach Turkey from the interests of France, Great Britain determined to seize upon Egypt, as a check to any fresh demonstration by the French against the British possessions in the East Indies.

An armament accordingly sailed from Melazzo, on the coast of Sicily, in February, 1807, under the command of Major-General Alexander Mackenzie Fraser, Colonel of the seventy-eighth regiment, and landed at Aboukir on the 18th of March. On the 21st of March, Alexandria was occupied by the British troops, and it is a singular coincidence that it was the anniversary of the battle fought near there in the year 1801, when the gallant General Sir Ralph Abercromby received the wound which terminated his honorable career.

On the 27th of March a force of fifteen hundred men, of which the THIRTY-FIRST regiment formed part, was detached under the command of Major-General Wauchope to Rosetta. The troops arrived before the city on the 31st of March, and not having been impeded in their progress to the environs, entered the place. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment marched into Rosetta, while the grenadier battalion occupied a high sandy mound without the city.

Rosetta is situated upon a slight eminence, commanding a view of the river Nile and the fertile lands of the Delta; the streets are somewhat wider than the generality of Egyptian towns, and planted here and there with trees. The houses are high, the lower half of each being a dead wall, with a small door, leading into a narrow passage, well secured with bolts and bars of iron. The chambers are above, with trelliced windows projecting over the streets. The Turks had garrisoned their houses, and remaining quiet, allowed the British to continue their march until some way into the town, when through the loop-holes they had constructed on purpose, and their trelliced windows, a destructive and unexpected fire was opened upon the column. The troops, although placed in a most trying and perilous situation, behaved extremely well, and after having suffered very materially in killed and wounded, retired to Aboukir, from whence they returned to Alexandria.

Major-General Wauchope, who commanded the force, was killed; the THIRTY-FIRST regiment had Captain John Robertson, three serjeants, three drummers, and sixty-nine rank and file killed; Captain Patrick Dowdall, Lieutenants Edward Knox, Peter Fearon, John Thornton, —— Sladden, and Francis Ryan, Ensign Richard Kirby, seven serjeants, one drummer, and one hundred and twenty-nine rank and file wounded. Lieutenant Sladden subsequently died of his wounds.

Brigadier-General the Honorable Robert Meade (Lieutenant-Colonel of the THIRTY-FIRST), the second in command, was also severely wounded.

Major-General Fraser finding that a famine would be the consequence of the British remaining at Alexandria, without the occupation of Rosetta, detached another body of troops, amounting to two thousand five hundred men, under Brigadier-General the Honorable William Stewart, to reduce the place. The force consisted of a detachment of Royal Artillery, a detachment of the twentieth light dragoons, light infantry battalion, first battalion of the thirty-fifth regiment, second battalion of the seventy-eighth regiment, the Baron De Roll’s regiment, and a detachment of seamen. A large Turkish force coming down the Nile from Cairo, the troops were compelled to retire, fighting all the way to Alexandria.

A formidable force now approached Alexandria, and Major-General Fraser sent a flag of truce offering to evacuate Egypt, on condition that the British prisoners should be liberated. The proposal was readily accepted, and on the 19th of September the British troops embarked for Sicily, where they arrived on the 16th of October.

1808

The first battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked from Sicily for Malta, on the 17th of September, 1808, where it remained until August, 1810, when it returned to Sicily.

1810
1811

On the 17th of August, 1810, the first battalion landed at Messina, and remained in garrison in the citadel until April, 1811, when Lieut.-General Lord William Bentinck, being about to proceed to the eastern coast of Spain, sent it to Malta, in order that a stronger corps might be drawn from that island, the thirty-first having been reduced considerably in numbers while stationed in the Mediterranean. The battalion landed at Malta on the 18th of April, but the force left in Sicily being found insufficient, four companies were immediately recalled, and on the 22nd of April re-embarked for Messina; a few months afterwards the head-quarters were ordered back to Sicily, and on the 28th of August joined the detached companies, when the battalion was once more united in Sicily.

1812

About this period the British authorities in Sicily detected the traces of a conspiracy set on foot the year before by the Queen of Naples, who, it is said, had proposed a scheme to Napoleon for massacring the English. A new constitution was established in Sicily, upon the model of that of Great Britain, under the auspices of Lieut.-General Lord William Bentinck, who had been appointed Captain-General of the Island, and the Queen was sent into retirement.

In November, 1812, the grenadier company of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked from Sicily for the east coast of Spain, under Lieut.-General Frederick Maitland, and landed at Alicant on the 2nd of December. In April, 1813, it returned to Sicily, where it arrived in May.

1813

The first battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment remained in garrison in the citadel of Messina until towards the end of 1813, when, in consequence of disturbances at Palermo, the capital of Sicily, which threatened to spread, the troops were detached to various central positions. The THIRTY-FIRST, by a detour, marched upon Castro Giovanni, and remained there until January, 1814, when the battalion returned to Messina.

1814

On the 28th of March, 1814, the battalion embarked at Melazzo, as part of an expedition destined for the shores of Italy, under Lieut.-General Lord William Bentinck. In the beginning of April the first division of the army arrived off the coast above and below the city of Genoa, and threatened a descent upon Voltri, rather to engage the attention of the enemy, however, in that quarter, than for any other purpose.

On the 5th of April the second division of the Anglo-Sicilian army disembarked at Leghorn, and marched directly upon Sestri. The French reinforced that place to protect the coast batteries, and prevent the British communicating with the people of the mountains, who were ready to rise against the French. The two British divisions had united, and attacked the enemy, on the 8th of April, at Sestri; the battle lasted throughout the day, and in the night the French General Ronger St. Victor retired towards Recco, taking up his position in rear of Rafallo, where he left his advanced guard; a third British division, in which was the first battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST, hovered about the coast, and made some attempts to land fresh troops, but was prevented by the enemy’s detachments at Recco.

On the 9th and 10th of April the squadron cannonaded Recco, but was obliged to stand out again; in the night of the 10th General Pègot, who had arrived to relieve General Ronger St. Victor, retired, and occupied, on the 11th of April, a position at Mount Fascia. The English squadron and transports had all arrived before Genoa, and a detachment from the divisions on shore had been able to communicate with the native levies at Fontana Buona. On the 12th of April the position of Mount Fascia was attacked, and, after a hard day’s contest, General Pègot fell back in the night, and took up another strong position at La Sturla, on the heights of Albaro, his right on the sea being covered by a battery of four pieces of artillery, and his left resting on Fort Richelieu. The remainder of the British army disembarked at Nervi, and immediately attacked the enemy on the heights of Albaro, on the 13th of April.

The THIRTY-FIRST, under the command of Colonel Bruce, belonged to this division, and, with the 8th battalion of the Line of the King’s German Legion, dashed in among the enemy the instant of their debarkation, notwithstanding the intersected and difficult nature of the ground, which assisted so materially the obstinate defence of the French. Meanwhile the light company of the THIRTY-FIRST, under Captain Nunn, had carried the battery which covered the enemy’s right, with conspicuous bravery, and dismounted the four guns upon it under a galling fire of musketry and artillery from another battery near that captured.

The THIRTY-FIRST had Captains Stewart and Cruice, three serjeants, one drummer, and thirty-six rank and file wounded; one serjeant and thirteen rank and file killed.

The following extract from Division Orders, dated La Sturla, 14th of April, 1814, bears testimony to the conduct of the corps:—

“The conduct of the troops in the long contested action of yesterday, at La Sturla, was most honorable to them, and Major-General Montresor feels the greatest satisfaction in doing justice to their merits, by publicly declaring his high sense of their persevering gallantry in surmounting the numberless obstacles which the broken and intersected nature of the country presented, in every step, to their advance, whilst it afforded the best shelter to the enemy, who, well accustomed to his ground, defended it with the greatest obstinacy.

“However justly entitled the whole may be to individual distinction, it nevertheless would be unjust not to notice, in particular, the ardour and spirited skill in which the Royal Flotilla, and the detachments of the third Italian Levy, and of the second and third extra regiments, and Royal Marines, began the attack, and the very gallant manner in which the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, and the 8th King’s German Legion, dashed in amongst the enemy after their debarkation, and the conspicuous bravery of the light company of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in carrying the battery on the left.”

During the 14th and 15th of April the attacks upon the heights of Albaro were repeated, and on the 17th, while disaffection among the people was rapidly spreading in Genoa, the posts of St. Francisco and St. Martin d’Albaro were carried, and the French retired behind the Bizagno.

By the 18th of April the disaffection in Genoa had reached a crisis, and upon the following day the advance upon the city took place. The THIRTY-FIRST drove the enemy from a strong battery of ten brass guns and two 13½ inch brass mortars, without sustaining any loss.

During the night of the 19th of April a convention was signed; on the morning of the 21st, the enemy marched out of the city and evacuated all his posts. On the 22nd the head-quarters of the THIRTY-FIRST were within the city of Genoa, when the Commander-in-Chief, Lieut.-General Lord William Bentinck, issued the order from which the following extract is taken:—

“Head-Quarters, Genoa, 24th April, 1814.

“The Commander of the Forces has much satisfaction in witnessing the zeal and gallantry evinced by the whole of the troops under his orders in the late operations, which have led to the possession of this important fortress; and he has not failed to represent their conduct in the most favourable terms to His Majesty’s government.

“Major-General Montresor has particularly reported to him the great assistance he received from Brigadier-General Roth, Colonel Bruce, and Lieut.-Colonel Travers.

“The Commander of the Forces himself observed the very gallant and successful attack made by the third Italian regiment, under the orders of Lieut.-Colonel Ciravignac, and favourable reports have been made to him of the conduct of the light company of the twenty-first regiment, commanded by Captain Renny, the light company of the THIRTY-FIRST, under Captain Nunn, and the light company of the second Estero regiment, under Captain-Lieutenant Fulghier.”

On the 27th of April the first battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST sailed with a force for the island of Corsica; when the troops arrived opposite Ajaccio, that place capitulated. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment then sailed for Bastia (the birth-place of Napoleon), and landing there on the 11th of May, remained until the 24th of June following, when it embarked for Sicily, and again went into garrison in the citadel of Messina, on the 18th of July, 1814.

In the meantime the brilliant successes gained over the French in the Peninsula and South of France, by the troops under the Duke of Wellington, in which the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment bore a prominent part, led to a treaty of peace with France; Napoleon retired to Elba, which island was ceded to him in full sovereignty for life, with a pension payable from the revenues of France; and on the 3rd of May, 1814, Louis XVIII. entered Paris, and ascended the throne of his ancestors.

On the 24th of October, 1814, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was disbanded at Portsmouth, and the officers and men fit for service were transferred to the first battalion, with which they were incorporated on the 6th of May, 1815, at Messina.

In commemoration of the services of the second battalion during the Peninsular War, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment has received the Royal Authority to bear on the Regimental Colour and Appointments, the words “Talavera,” “Albuhera,” “Vittoria,” “Pyrenees,” “Nivelle,” “Nive,” “Orthes,” and “Peninsula.”

1815

Although the first and second battalions of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment were employed in different countries, yet they were engaged in the promotion of the same interests, namely, the restoration of the exiled families of the House of Bourbon to the thrones of their ancestors; the achievements of the second battalion were in the most distinguished arena, but the first battalion, although it was stationed among the pastoral beauties of Sicily, and the luxurious towns of Italy, maintained its discipline and character, besides adding honors to those formerly acquired on the field of battle, whenever, as on the heights of Albaro, an opportunity had offered.

The peace of Europe was again to be disturbed. The French army retained a chivalrous veneration for Napoleon, who returned from Elba, landed at Cannes, in Provence, on the 1st of March, 1815, and was joined by his former troops. Louis XVIII. withdrew from Paris to Ghent, and Napoleon assumed his former dignity of Emperor of the French.

Marshal Murat, the brother-in-law of Napoleon, by whom in 1808 he had been made King of Naples, upon Joseph Bonaparte being constituted King of Spain, had, in January, 1814, signed a treaty with England, and engaged to co-operate with the allies against France. Napoleon’s triumphal return to France caused Murat to espouse his cause, and he at once commenced hostilities against Austria, issuing a proclamation asserting the independence of Italy. Naples was thereupon invested by the Austrians, while an English squadron entered the port and acted in co-operation.

The allied powers, however, refused to acknowledge the sovereignty of Napoleon, and determined on his dethronement.

These events caused the THIRTY-FIRST regiment to be embarked at Melazzo for Naples, where it arrived on the 25th of May. The city had capitulated to the British fleet, under Admiral Lord Exmouth, and the troops landed to hold possession until the restoration of order in the kingdom, and Ferdinand IV. should be reinstated on the throne of the Two Sicilies. After an exile of nine years, this sovereign entered his capital on the 17th of June; on the following day the hopes of Bonaparte were crushed by his defeat on the memorable field of Waterloo, which victory triumphantly closed the campaign; and on the 8th of July Louis XVIII. re-entered Paris, and the Bourbon government was restored.

In the beginning of July the THIRTY-FIRST had sailed from the Bay of Naples for Genoa, and remained there to support the arrangements for restoring the Sardinian dominions to their original state.

Bonaparte was subsequently compelled to surrender himself a prisoner on the 15th of July to Captain Maitland, commanding the “Bellerophon” ship of war, and the island of St. Helena was afterwards appointed for his residence. Murat’s career was equally brief; he was driven from Italy, and withdrew to Corsica, from which island he made a rash descent on the coast of Calabria. After a sharp action he and his followers were taken prisoners. Murat was tried by a military commission, and shot on the 15th of October.

1816
1818

In February, 1816, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked for Malta, and remained in that island until June, 1818, when it proceeded to England, and landed at Deal on the 22nd of July.

On the return of the regiment to England it was stationed at Dover Castle, Colchester, Chatham, and Sheerness.

1819

In August, 1819, in consequence of disturbances in the manufacturing districts, three companies of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment proceeded to Manchester, three to Macclesfield, and three to Stockport. On the 10th of the same month the regiment was employed in Manchester.

An assemblage of people, estimated at forty to sixty thousand, took place on the 16th of August, in an open space in the town of Manchester, named St. Peter’s Field, for the purpose of petitioning Parliament. Such meetings having been forbidden by proclamation some weeks previously, the military were employed by the civil authorities in dispersing the crowd of persons who had entered the town, with banners, some of which were of a menacing nature.

The troops of the garrison, the fifteenth hussars, the THIRTY-FIRST and eighty-eighth regiments, with the Chester and Manchester yeomanry cavalry, were ordered to be assembled in the vicinity, under the senior officer, Lieut.-Colonel L’Estrange, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. The yeomanry were engaged during part of the day in dispersing the multitude, many of whom received injuries, and eight or ten were killed. The regular troops behaved with their usual coolness and discipline, in the delicate and important duty they had to perform. The thanks of the Prince Regent, and of the Magistrates, were communicated to the troops in the following letters:—

“Whitehall, 21st August, 1819.

“Sir

“I lost no time in laying before the Prince Regent your letter to me of the 17th August, together with the enclosure to yourself from Lieut.-Colonel L’Estrange, and I have great satisfaction in obeying the commands of His Royal Highness, by requesting that you will express to Lieut.-Colonel L’Estrange, and to the officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates, that served under his command at Manchester on the 16th of August, His Royal Highness’s high approbation of the exemplary manner in which they assisted and supported the civil authorities of the County Palatine of Lancaster on that day.

“I have, &c.
(Signed) “Sidmouth.”

“New Bailey Court-House, August 17th, 1819.

“The Magistrates of the two counties of Lancaster and Chester, assembled at Manchester, request Lieut.-Colonel L’Estrange will accept for himself, and convey to the officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates under his command, their best and sincerest thanks, for the energy, tempered by the greatest humanity, displayed in their conduct yesterday, a conduct peculiarly characteristic of the British soldier.

(Signed) “Wm. Hutton, Chairman.”

1820

The disturbances among the manufacturing classes having subsided, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment left Manchester on the 2nd of June, 1820. The troops had been much harassed throughout the winter, in consequence of the ill spirit which prevailed among the people of the surrounding districts, and on the removal of the regiment the municipal authorities of Manchester and Salford addressed a letter to Lieut.-Colonel L’Estrange, expressing their regret at its departure, and their esteem for its conduct during the eventful period the corps was stationed in those towns.

On the 10th of June, 1820, the regiment arrived at Sunderland.

1821

In February, 1821, the regiment marched from Sunderland to Port Patrick, in Scotland, whence, on the 7th of March, it embarked for Donaghadee, and on the following morning proceeded to Belfast. While quartered in this town, the establishment was reduced from ten companies of sixty-five rank and file, to eight companies of seventy-two rank and file each.

During the period the head-quarters remained at Belfast, detachments of the regiment were stationed in Coleraine, Downpatrick, and Carrickfergus, where they were employed on the revenue and other duties generally required from the army in Ireland.

1822

In April, 1822, the regiment was removed from Belfast and its neighbourhood, occupying fresh quarters at Armagh, Newry, and Dundalk.

1823
1824

The regiment, in October 1823, marched from Armagh to Naas, and in January, 1824, proceeded to Dublin, where it occupied Richmond barracks.

In the year 1824 the regiment received orders to prepare for foreign service:—the island of Ceylon was, in the first instance, selected as its destination, but it was eventually changed to Bengal. On the 20th of July the left wing of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment marched to Kingstown, and embarked on board of transports for Portsmouth, where it arrived on the 26th of July; the right wing, following soon afterwards, joined on the 2nd of August, and the regiment went into barracks at Gosport.

1825

On the 12th of January, 1825, the regiment marched from Gosport for Chatham, where it arrived on the 20th of that month. On the 7th of February the regiment marched to Gravesend to embark for Calcutta: the right wing on board the Honorable East India Company’s ship “Kent,” under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Fearon; the left wing on board the “Scaleby Castle,” under Major Tovey. The two ships parted company off Portsmouth at the end of February, and the “Scaleby Castle,” after making a favourable voyage, arrived at Sangor, in the mouth of the Hoogley, on the 7th of June.

The men had been remarkably healthy during the long confinement on board ship; two only had died during the passage, and only eight were on the sick list when the vessel came to anchor. The men were transferred, after a few days’ delay at Sangor Point, to sloops, a particularly uncomfortable and clumsy description of vessel, then used to transport troops up the River Hoogley from the sand-heads, and on the 21st of June they arrived opposite Fort William, where boats had been prepared to receive them, for they were not yet destined to land. It was the 26th, however, before the left wing was able to sail again; it was therefore five days, during the most trying season of the year, confined in small thatched boats, which were moored to the river’s bank: it nevertheless reached Berhampore on the 2nd of July, with the loss of only one man.

Berhampore, on the Bhagaritty river, is the cantonment of the city of Moorshedabad, and in 1825 was the depôt of the regiments on the Bengal establishment, then on service in Burmah. The companies of the left wing of the corps took possession of the barracks, and remained in them till the 22nd of September.

Madeley lith. 3 Wellington St Strand.

THE KENT EAST INDIAMAN.
ON FIRE DURING A STORM IN THE BAY OF BISCAY, HAVING THE HEAD QUARTERS AND 5 COMPANIES OF THE 31ST REGT ON BOARD, THE BRIG CAMBRIA, OPPORTUNELY APPEARS IN SIGHT, & 553 OUT OF A TOTAL OF 637 SOULS ARE RESCUED. 1ST MARCH, 1825.
For Cannon’s Military Records.

The voyage of the right wing of the regiment from England was interrupted very early in its progress by one of the most unhappy events that could befall a ship at sea. The Kent took fire on the 1st of March, in the Bay of Biscay, and was totally destroyed: the accident was first perceived about ten o’clock A.M., towards the end of a violent gale of wind, when the sea was disturbed, and the ship rolling heavily.

“It was a little before this period that one of the officers of the ship, with the well-meant intention of ascertaining that all was fast below, descended with two of the sailors into the hold, where they carried with them, for safety, a light in a patent lantern, and seeing that the lamp burned dimly, took the precaution to hand it up to the orlop deck to be trimmed. Having afterwards discovered one of the spirit casks to be adrift, he sent the sailors for some billets of wood to secure it, but the ship in their absence having made a heavy lurch, the officer unfortunately dropped the light, and letting go his hold of the cask, in his eagerness to recover the lantern, it suddenly stove, and the spirits communicating with the lamp, the whole place was instantly in a blaze.”[25]

When all hopes of saving the ship vanished, exertions were made to rescue the troops and the crew. Encouraged by the noble example of their officers, the soldiers preserved the utmost order and firmness in their perilous situation.

During the long and honorable services of the regiment, no opportunity had occurred to put its discipline and conduct to such a severe trial, but it brought from the ordeal a reputation even more distinguished than it had previously gained. In the field, when the spirits of men are excited by the animating circumstances of the contest, where honor is sure and death uncertain, valour and good order may be expected; but in the midst of dangers against which it appeared hopeless to struggle,—at a time when no aid appeared, and passively to die was all that remained,—the manly resignation, the ready obedience, and the unfailing discipline—characteristics of a good soldier—evinced by the THIRTY-FIRST, entitle the regiment to dwell at some length, in its Record, upon the events that called forth those admirable qualities. Although Lieut.-Colonel Fearon and Major M‘Gregor were most conspicuous, yet all who were on board deserve that their names should be recorded.

In the following statement is shown the number of officers and men of the THIRTY-FIRST embarked in the “Kent,” specifying also the number saved:—

| Officers. | Men. | Women. | Children. | Total. |
Embarked in the Kent | 20 | 344 | 47 | 73 | 484
Saved by the Cambria | 20 | 276 | 46 | 52 | 394
Saved by the Caroline | — | 14 | — | — | 14
Total lost |  | 54 | 1 | 21 | 76

Names of the Officers saved.
Lieut.-Colonel | Robert Bryce Fearon.
Major | Duncan M‘Gregor.
Captains.
Sir Charles Farrington, Bart. | Edward Wm. Bray.
Robert Thomas Greene. | James Spence.
Lieutenants.
Charles Shaw (Adjutant.) | William Booth.
George Baldwin. | Alexander Douglas.
D. B. T. Dodgin. | Ronald Campbell.
—— Ruxton. | Edmund Gennys.
Ensign Thomas Tait. | Paymaster Richard Monk.
”    Asaph Shaw. | Quarter-Master John Waters.
”    Henry Evans. | Ass.-Surgeon Edward Graham.

The following letters will explain the providential means of escape afforded by the brig Cambria, and do justice to the humanity and gallantry of Captain Cook, who commanded it, as well as of his officers and crew. The name of this gallant officer must ever be held in great estimation by the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, to him, under Providence, it owes the power of being enabled to record the many high qualities shown by its members in the extremity from which he rescued them.

“Brig Cambria, Falmouth, March 4, 1825.

“Gentlemen,

“You are aware of my leaving this port on the 24th ultimo, with passengers and goods for Mexico, and I beg to acquaint you of my return here this morning at one o’clock, under the following circumstances:—

“On Tuesday last, the 1st instant, being then in latitude 47° 30′ and longitude 9° 45′, laying-to, with a strong gale from the westward, under a close-reefed main-topsail, we discovered a large sail to the westward, and on approaching found her to have a signal of distress flying, which induced me immediately to render every assistance in my power, and on nearing, found her to be on fire.

“About three P.M., being then on her bow, we succeeded in getting the first boat from the vessel, which proved to be the Hon. Company’s ship ‘Kent’ (Captain Cobb), of 1400 tons, for Bengal and China, with troops and passengers amounting, with the crew, to 637 souls. From three to eight P.M. the boats were constantly employed in bringing the people to the ‘Cambria,’ and succeeded in saving 296 officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, 46 women and 52 children appertaining to ditto, 19 male and female private passengers, and Captain Cobb and 139 of the crew, amounting in all to 553. The flames now becoming exceedingly fierce, I could not urge the sailors again to return to the ship, nor deem it at all prudent for the preservation of the lives already on board my vessel to remain longer near the ‘Kent,’ expecting her instantly to blow up. By accounts since made it is supposed that 68 soldiers, 1 woman and 21 children, and 4 of the crew were left when Captain Cobb quitted the vessel, whose conduct during the trying occasion is beyond my humble praise, displaying the greatest coolness and intrepidity, and by his exertions, and those of Colonel Fearon, the commander of the troops, who were the last to quit, the women, children, and passengers were got into the boats; and they did not leave themselves until their influence to induce any more to go into them was useless.

“At two A.M. the ‘Kent’ blew up, after being completely enveloped in flames for four hours previously. The fire originated in the after-hold, where the spirits were stowed for the use of the troops; a cask of which breaking adrift, and bursting, the contents were unfortunately ignited by a candle in a lantern. I feel the greatest gratification in stating that the gentlemen and their Cornish miners, in all 36, with my own crew, 11 more, behaved throughout the trying period with the greatest kindness in getting the people from the boats, soothing their sufferings, giving up their own clothes and beds to the women and children, volunteering to go into the boats (which I had good reason to prevent), and leaving nothing undone to make them as comfortable as the limited size of my brig would allow (only 200 tons). It would be pleasing also could I speak as highly of the crew of the ‘Kent,’ but I cannot refrain from expressing my disappointment of their conduct (in which I am borne out by Captain Cobb) derogatory in every respect to the generally received character of a British seaman,—by refusing to return to the ‘Kent’ for the people, after the first trip, and requiring my utmost exertions and determination to compel them to renew their endeavours to get out the soldiers, passengers, and the remainder of their own shipmates, who were left behind; and it was only by coercive measures, in conjunction with my own crew and passengers, and telling them I would not receive them on board unless they did so, that they proceeded, though reluctantly, in their duty. I must, however, except the officers, particularly Mr. Thomson, fourth mate, and Mr. Phillips, the boatswain, whose conduct and behaviour, in every respect, justify my warmest praise.

“It may not be amiss to state that, two hours after the ship blew up, a soldier’s wife was delivered of a fine boy on board the ‘Cambria,’ and both mother and child are doing well.

“I remain, Gentlemen,
“Your most obedient servant,
(Signed) “W. Cook.

“To Messrs. Wm. Broad and Sons,
      “Agents to Lloyd’s.”

“Falmouth, 4th March, 1825.

“Sir,

“It is with feelings of the deepest regret I have to report, for the information of His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief, the melancholy calamity which has befallen that portion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment under my command, embarked on board the Honorable Company’s ship ‘Kent,’ for conveyance to Bengal, owing to her loss, she having taken fire towards the close of a heavy gale of wind on the 1st instant, about noon, in the Bay of Biscay. The moment it was discovered bursting from the after-hold of the vessel every possible effort was made to get it under, and by the immediate application of wet blankets, soldiers’ great-coats, and other woollen articles that could be obtained on the emergency, we had for a short period every reason to hope these efforts would have proved successful; but, unhappily, having communicated to the spirits, the hope of extinguishing it was soon dispelled, and all further exertion to save the vessel appeared evidently vain; the conflagration, owing to the state of the weather, gaining ground so rapidly. Under these circumstances it became the imperative duty of Captain Cobb and myself to endeavour to save the lives of as many of the people as possible, for which purpose the boats were hoisted out, and some rafts hastily constructed, and as many of the women and children put into the former as we could at the moment assemble. At this instant, by the Divine interposition of Providence, a sail hove in sight, which, discerning our perilous situation, came promptly down to our relief; and, owing to the persevering heroism of the commander, at the evident risk of losing his own vessel, and by the cool and intrepid conduct of Captain Cobb, whose attentions were unremitting, a larger portion of the troops than could even have been anticipated under so unforeseen a calamity were preserved, though, I lament to add, sixty-eight men, one woman, and twenty-one children appear to have perished, exclusive of five seamen.

“It is some alleviation to our afflictions to be enabled to state, that the origin of the fire is in no way attributable to the troops; a pleasing part of my duty to bear testimony to the cool and subordinate conduct of both officers and men under my command,—the former affording me every aid which so critical and trying an occasion demanded, and none more so than Major M‘Gregor, to whose collected counsel and manly example, throughout this agonizing scene of distress, I feel greatly indebted.

“I have, &c.
(Signed) “R. B. Fearon,
“Lieut.-Colonel comdg 31st Foot.

“To the Adjutant-General,
      “Horse-Guards, London.”

“Horse-Guards, 7th March, 1825.

“Sir,

“His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief has received, with sentiments of the deepest concern, your letter of the 4th instant, communicating the awful and afflicting calamity which has befallen the right wing of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, embarked on board the Honorable Company’s ship ‘Kent.’

“I am at the same time to observe, that if anything could alleviate the measure of His Royal Highness’s regret at the loss of the many valuable lives which have perished on this melancholy occasion, it would be the satisfaction experienced by the Commander-in-Chief at the safety of so large a proportion of the detachment, and which, by the happy interposition of Divine Providence, aided by your own collected firmness, and the united discipline and courage of Major M‘Gregor and the officers and men under your command, have been preserved for the future service of their country.

“His Royal Highness commands me to add, that he appreciates in the fullest manner the heroic and humane assistance afforded to you by the master of the ‘Cambria’ brig; and that it will afford His Royal Highness the greatest satisfaction to bear testimony to it in any manner most calculated to advance the interests, or to do credit to the conduct, of this individual.

“Arrangements have been made by the Quarter-Master-General for the transport of the detachment under your command by sea to Chatham, as soon as it is possible to obtain the necessary vessels from the Navy Board for that purpose; and I have further to acquaint you, that immediate measures will be taken for sending down to you, by the quickest inland carriage, the most essential articles of supply and equipment; and that the Commander-in-Chief will contribute, by every means in his power, to the restoration of your comforts, and the remuneration for the losses sustained by your officers and men, consistently with the regulations of the service.

“I have the honor to be, &c.
(Signed) “Henry Torrens,
“Adjutant-General.

“Lieut.-Colonel Fearon,
      “Thirty-first Regiment, Falmouth.”

It was two hours after midnight when the ‘Kent’ blew up; all the individuals of the regiment and of the crew that it had been possible to save were now on board the “Cambria;” their number, however, was diminished by sixty-eight men, one woman, and twenty-one children:—about twenty of the former were left on the poop of the vessel, when it became unsafe for a vessel to approach her; whence, abandoning themselves to despair, they would make no exertion to escape; it was absolutely necessary therefore to leave them: others had thrown themselves into the sea, and were drowned before help could be extended to them, or had come in contact with part of the wreck and had been killed; while the anxiety of some few to board the “Cambria” lost them their lives;—they were jammed to death between the brig and the boats. The only woman lost was suffocated in the orlop deck, with her three children; she was not able to escape. Among the children lost there were four, three girls and a boy, the family of Serjeant Jack, an old and deserving soldier, who had seen much service with the second battalion in the Peninsula. While the women and children were being lowered into the boats, Mrs. Jack fell overboard; the serjeant leaped into the sea to save his wife, and was not able to return to the ship. In the confusion unavoidable on board, the children were overlooked; missing their parents, they had sought refuge, it is supposed, in the Colonel’s cabin, and no one knew, until it was too late, that they were still on board; for the soldiers were not backward in giving their aid to save the families of their comrades; there were instances of men who tied the children of their brother soldiers on their backs, and, leaping overboard, swam with their burdens to the boats. There were indeed proofs among the non-commissioned officers and soldiers of a fortitude, courage, and good-feeling that would have done honor to the highest station. It happened, however, that fourteen of the men, who had remained on the wreck, were picked up the following morning, clinging to some portions of it, by the “Caroline,” a vessel bound from the Mediterranean to Liverpool, and carried by her into that port. The lives lost amounted, therefore, to seventy-six, being two serjeants, two corporals, one drummer, forty-nine privates, one woman, and twenty-one children, as specified at page 82. The “Cambria” was of 200 tons only; notwithstanding her crowded state, she providentially reached Falmouth on the third day (the 4th March), when the regiment landed.

It is needless to observe that nothing was saved from the wreck, and many had found it difficult to preserve even the clothes they happened to have on at the time; the motley and forlorn appearance the corps presented on its landing, was never equalled,—at any rate, in the British army. The kind exertions of the gentry and residents generally in Falmouth, to soften the sufferings of the women and children, must ever be remembered with gratitude by the regiment; the officers are more particularly indebted to this calamity for the brotherly attention and friendship it procured for them from the officers who then belonged to the Division of Royal Marines at Chatham, where on the 26th of March it arrived, having sailed on the 16th of that month in the “Diadem” transport from Falmouth.

The following letter from the Military Secretary, Major-General Sir Herbert Taylor, conveying the sentiments of his Royal Highness the Duke of York of the conduct of the officers and men of the regiment, will show that the discipline received approbation from the quarter from which it was most valuable:—

“Horse-Guards, March 9, 1825.

“Sir,

“The Court of Directors of the East India Company having transmitted to the Commander-in-Chief the report made to them by Captain Cobb of the circumstances attending the destruction of the ship ‘Kent’ by fire, on the 1st instant, I have received his Royal Highness’s commands to assure you of the high sense his Royal Highness entertains of the admirable conduct of the detachment of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment embarked in that ship under your command, and, more particularly, of the steadiness and coolness which you evinced, under circumstances so critical and trying. His Royal Highness is well aware that no occasion could offer in which the effects of a well-established system of discipline and subordination would be more apparent, or in which they would in a more important degree tend to assist the efforts of those who so nobly afforded their aid towards preserving the lives of all concerned;—and he desires that you will convey his thanks to the officers and soldiers forming the detachment embarked, under your orders, in the ship ‘Kent,’ and assure them that he gives them due credit for their orderly and meritorious conduct. He considers his thanks to be due more especially to yourself, for the example which you set them, and for the persevering and gallant exertions which contributed so essentially to lessen the sad result of the catastrophe.

“His Royal Highness orders me to add, that he shall deem it his duty to report to his Majesty a conduct, on your part and that of the officers and men committed to your charge, which so well deserves his Majesty’s approbation.

“I have, &c.
(Signed) “H. Taylor.

“Lieut.-Colonel Fearon, 31st Regt.”

His Majesty was graciously pleased to confer upon Lieut.-Colonel Fearon the distinction of a Companion of the Bath, for his conduct on the 1st of March.

On the 10th of April a detachment, from the head-quarters at Chatham, marched to Gravesend, and embarked on board the “Charles Grant,” under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Cassidy, who had, a short time before, been appointed to the regiment. After a good passage the “Charles Grant” reached Calcutta on the 16th of August, when the detachment was ordered to Berhampore; it joined the left wing in that cantonment on the 12th of September, when, immediately on its landing, orders were received to return to Fort William. On the 21st of the same month, the left wing, with the detachment,—all under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Cassidy,—were again embarked, and dropping down the river, in a few days reached Fort William, and disembarking, marched into barracks in the fort on the 27th of September.

On the 17th of November the head-quarters marched into Fort William, and the regiment was once more together. This portion had embarked on board the “Lord Hungerford” on the 21st of June, under the command of Major Eagar.

The cholera broke out among the men of the regiment towards the end of November, and not abating, the regiment moved into camp on the south glacis of the fort. The ground was occupied on the 20th of December, and the change was soon attended with advantage.

1826

On the 18th of January 1826, another detachment, consisting of the grenadier company, and part of No. 1, joined, and the strength of the regiment was 39 officers, 50 serjeants, 17 drummers, 48 corporals, and 812 privates.

On the 13th of February the regiment embarked on the river Hoogley, and left the ghaut below the fort for the Sunderbunds, on its route to Dinapore, the Bhagaritty river, by which branch of the Ganges it would have entered the main stream, being at this season of the year too shallow for boats of such a size as composed the fleet. The cholera unfortunately made its appearance during the voyage, and carried off a great number of men. The disease was so sudden in its attacks, and so quick in its effects, that the men scarcely survived till assistance could reach them from the hospital, which being always in the rear, the boat in which a sick man might be, was ordered to drop down to it,—it therefore became necessary to supply officers with a mixture to be given immediately to the person seized: the sick man thus received aid from the nearest boat to his own, and was saved until the more necessary treatment could be used upon him. It was the 2nd of May before the regiment reached Dinapore;—this cantonment is within a few miles of Patna, midway between it and the junction of the Soane with the Ganges; it is composed of two quadrangles, a larger and a smaller one, the southern side of the former being occupied by two long buildings, with a road dividing them in the centre; these formed the barracks, each for a wing of a regiment, the remaining sides of the square being the quarters of the officers;—the centre area is a smooth greensward, used as a parade-ground; the river flows on the north of the whole, and within a few yards of the quarters on that side.

At the end of the hot season of the year, the regiment was ordered to Meerut, and commenced its first march in India, before daylight on the morning of the 8th of November, under Lieut.-Colonel James Cassidy, who had succeeded to the command of the THIRTY-FIRST, Lieut.-Colonel Fearon having been appointed to the sixty-fourth regiment on the 12th of January, 1826. The sick with the women and children had been previously sent by water under Captain Bolton.

1827

The route of the regiment lay across the Soane, which it passed at Quilwur Ghaut, through the Shahabad district to Buxar, beneath the fort of which place it crossed the Ganges by ferry, and marched towards the military station of Ghazeepore, then occupied by the forty-fourth regiment. After passing this post, the regiment crossed the Goomtee by a bridge of boats, where it falls into the Ganges, near the village of Kitee; then to the cantonment of Seerole, near the city of Benares; again reached the banks of the Ganges, at the little village of Joosey, and recrossed it to Allahabad; thence the route lay through Kurrah, Futtehpore, and Korah to Etawah, a city on the Jumna. From Etawah through Shekohabad and Jellasir, in the province of Agra; passing the dilapidated fort of Shasnee, the road led through the city of Coel, to the celebrated fortress of Allyghur; thence by Khorjah Bolundshuhur and Haupper to Meerut, where the regiment arrived on the morning of Saturday, January 13th, 1827, after a march of sixty-seven days, during which time the men continued very healthy;—the number in hospital never exceeded thirty, many for trifling cases, and but two men died.

On the same day the THIRTY-FIRST occupied the lines vacated by the fourteenth regiment. Meerut was the head-quarters of a division of the Bengal Army, commanded by Major-General Reynell; and a considerable force was assembled, as a check upon Delhi, thirty-six miles from Meerut, as well as upon the province of Rohilcund, on the opposite shore of the Ganges.

The THIRTY-FIRST had been without colours since the destruction of the “Kent,” but a new stand, which, for want of an opportunity, had not yet been presented, was in possession of the regiment; and the Governor-General of India, the Right Honorable Lord Amherst, being at Delhi, in the course of a tour of the upper provinces, his Lady was solicited to present the new colours to the regiment. They were presented by her Ladyship on the 7th of March, 1827, and the Governor-General addressed the following speech to Lieut.-Colonel Cassidy on the occasion:—

“I am persuaded that Lady Amherst will consider herself fortunate in having been selected to bear so distinguished a part in the ceremony of this day. It will be her earnest prayer that so dire a calamity as that which befell your former colours may never occur to these which she has had the honor to present to you. From the ordinary perils of war they are safe in your hands, and she confidently trusts that Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST will ever march to victory under the colours now consigned to your charge.”

To celebrate the event, the officers of the regiment entertained a large party at a ball and supper in their Mess-house.

1828

During the years 1828 and 1829 the regiment continued at Meerut.

1829

In 1829 orders were received to reduce the establishment of the regiment to 736 rank and file.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment was at this time stronger than it had ever been; its effective strength amounted to 1086. The men were young and in high health; the climate good, and the barracks excellent, different from those at Dinapore; they consisted of a certain number of detached buildings, each calculated for a subdivision only: they were thatched, and had at the angles good rooms for non-commissioned officers. New buildings were erected of even a superior description, each company having four houses allotted to it, with its proportion of non-commissioned officers’ rooms at the angles, as in the old buildings.

1831

In the commencement of the year 1831 the north-west frontier of India was reinforced, and the THIRTY-FIRST marched to Kurnaul, the head-quarters of the Sirhind division. The regiment left Meerut on the 27th of January, and halted that day at Sardhanna, the capital of an independent state, under the celebrated Begum Sumroo. She had been its ruler for a period of sixty years; and, a Mahometan in her youth, she had adopted Christianity. The officers of the regiment dined with her Highness.

It is five days’ march from Meerut to Kurnaul. On the 30th of January the river Hinden was crossed by ferry, and on the following day the river Jumna, when the regiment encamped in its new quarters. The barracks had not then been built, Kurnaul never having been occupied by a British regiment. The Native cantonment was situated in front of the city, facing to the north.

The new lines marked out for the regiment were in front of the right of the old lines facing the west, in which quarter an extensive plain extends, without one tree to shade it, as far as the eye can reach; in the rear flows the canal of Merdan Ali Khan, a lively stream drawn from the Jumna at Rajghaut, fifty miles above, and running to Delhi, eighty miles below. On the right are long tracts of jungle, with a few villages and some cultivated land near the bank of the canal, a little to the rear. The barracks were detached buildings, two to each company.

General Sir Henry Warde, G.C.B., was appointed from the sixty-eighth regiment to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 13th of April, 1831, in succession to General the Earl of Mulgrave, G.C.B., deceased.

It was the month of June before the barracks were ready to receive the men, until which time the regiment remained in camp. The officers’ houses in rear of the barracks were built at their own expense, it being the custom in the upper provinces of India to possess property of this description; the inconvenience and expense of establishing a cantonment are very severe at the time on many, particularly on the junior officers. It is only, however, when a cantonment is altogether abandoned that this custom can be attended with loss. Kurnaul was likely to be permanent from its position with regard to the Punjaub and the dominions of the Ameers of Scinde, besides the great importance acquired every year by the country beyond the Indus.

In October, 1831, the regiment marched to Roopur on the river Sutlej, as part of the escort attached to the Governor-General, Lord William Bentinck, who had arranged to have an interview at that place with his Highness Runjeet Singh, the Ruler of the Punjaub.

Having left Kurnaul on the 10th of October, the regiment reached the ground allotted for the escort on the 22nd of that month; the route lay through the Sikh territories, on the British side of the Sutlej. Thennaiser, a spot of celebrated sanctity, and Umballa, a populous city, were the only places of consequence, however, on the march. The escort assembled at Roopur, to do honor to the interview, was composed of two squadrons of the sixteenth Lancers, with the band of that regiment, the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, two battalions of native infantry (the 14th and 32nd), eight guns of horse artillery, with two squadrons of irregular cavalry from Colonel Skinner’s regiment.

The force Runjeet Singh had brought with him encamped, on the morning of the 25th of October, on the opposite bank of the river, and consisted of ten thousand of his best horse and six thousand disciplined infantry. A bridge of boats had been thrown across the river, and on the morning of the 26th of October the meeting took place; the Chief of the Punjaub, accompanied by a deputation of British officers that had gone to meet him, with a detachment of 3800 horse, 800 being disciplined dragoons, under General Allard, a French officer in Runjeet’s service, crossed the river. All the Sikh chiefs were in attendance on their Sovereign, and the train passed through a street to the Governor-General’s camp, formed by the sixteenth Lancers and the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. This is not the place in which to dwell on the splendour or chivalrous appearance of the scene, on the glitter of the polished armour of some, and the gaiety of the yellow silk in which all were dressed. The British troops were infinitely greater objects of interest and curiosity to the Sikhs, than even the variety of the arms, and the figures of the men of the latter, were to the former. Runjeet Singh inquired into every thing connected with the arming and disciplining of the THIRTY-FIRST with the keenest eye. During a review of the corps, on a second visit, he rode close into the line, and examined every movement, pointing out with great intelligence to the Sirdars, or leaders, about him the evolutions that he thought useful, or sending them to observe particularly how they were performed. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment was not under arms on the return visit. The farewell interview took place on the last day of the month, with the same ceremony as that observed at the first meeting.

The next morning (November 1st) the camps broke up; the THIRTY-FIRST regiment returned, by the route it had come, to Kurnaul, and arrived there on the 16th of November.

1832

In the spring of the year 1832, Lieut.-Colonel Cassidy returned to England in ill health, after having commanded the regiment seven years. He was succeeded by Major Eagar, who died in December following, when for nearly three years the command of the regiment devolved upon the two senior Captains alternately.

1834

On the 10th of October, 1834, Lieut.-General Sir Edward Barnes, G.C.B., was appointed from the seventy-eighth regiment to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in succession to General Sir Henry Warde, G.C.B., deceased.

1835

In December, 1834, Major Bolton joined the regiment, and was promoted, in November of the following year, to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel, by purchase, Colonel Cassidy having been removed to the charge of a recruiting district.

1836

On the 20th of January, 1836, the regiment left Kurnaul on its march to Dinapore, and, halting a day near Delhi, crossed the Jumna below the city; thence, continuing through the Doab (land between two rivers), to Allahabad, crossed the Ganges by a bridge of boats above the fort. Having halted at Benares and Ghazeepore, it recrossed the Ganges at Buxar, and arriving on the 26th of March at Dinapore, again took up its quarters in the barracks it had occupied ten years before;—although the weather was very hot, and the regiment had marched without a day’s halt from Cawnpore (thirty-one marches), there were only fifteen sick. From Kurnaul to Dinapore the change of climate is very great, while the confinement of the latter place, with the close and crowded state of the barracks, after the open scene, the comfortable thatched buildings, and the cold bracing winter air of the former station, were severely felt. In Kurnaul the hospital list never exceeded seventy, while it occasionally continued, during the hot weather, so low as thirty, and in the cold season eight or nine, for months together.

1837

During the summer of the year 1837, the thermometer remained at 115 degrees in the barracks for several days, and many deaths occurred from apoplexy, produced by the great heat.

1838

Lieut.-General Sir Colin Halkett, K.C.B. and G.C.H., was appointed from the seventy-first regiment to the Colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, on the 28th of March, 1838, in succession to General Sir Edward Barnes, G.C.B., deceased.

On the 16th of November the THIRTY-FIRST marched towards Ghazeepore, to relieve the forty-fourth regiment, and occupied the barracks at that station on the 27th of that month. Ghazeepore stands at the edge of a fine plain on the left bank of the Ganges, close to the river. It is one of the frontier posts towards Nepaul, is forty-six miles from Benares, and four hundred and six miles from Calcutta.

1839

The strength of the regiment had been reduced to six hundred and thirty-two rank and file; it had at this period been fourteen years in India, during which time the casualties by death amounted to fourteen officers, and six hundred and seventy-seven men.

During this year the regiment remained cantoned at Ghazeepore, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Bolton; and was constantly on the alert in expectation to march towards Nepaul to repel the incursions of the Nepaulese.

On the 3rd of April, 1839, the regiment was augmented to an establishment of ten companies, consisting of one colonel, two lieut.-colonels, two majors, ten captains, thirty subalterns, six staff, fifty-seven serjeants, nineteen drummers, and nine hundred and seventy-six rank and file.

On the 13th of May, 1839, the regiment was inspected by Major-General Cocks, of the Honorable East India Company’s Service, who expressed, in high terms, his approbation of its appearance.

Ghazeepore was found very unhealthy during the rains, and the regiment suffered severely, both in officers and men, from fever and dysentery.

1840

The regiment remained at Ghazeepore until the 12th of October, 1840, when orders were received to march to Agra, to relieve the ninth foot. It arrived at Agra on the 30th of November, and its effectives amounted to forty-one serjeants, and seven hundred rank and file.

At Agra the regiment was more healthy than at the two former stations, and its strength was increased during the year by a large detachment of recruits from England.

1841

In March, 1841, a large party of recruits joined the regiment under the command of Major Skinner, through whose able management they arrived in the highest possible order.

Owing to the indefatigable exertions of Lieut.-Colonel Bolton, the commanding officer, little time elapsed before the regiment formed a highly disciplined and most efficient battalion of 992 bayonets.

At this period the government of Shah Shoojah became so unpopular, that the Affghans appeared determined to effect the expulsion of the British, by whose aid he had been reinstated in the sovereignty of Cabool in 1839, and whose presence was rendered necessary to support his authority.

Towards the close of the year 1841, the Affghans broke out into open insurrection; the British Envoy, Sir William McNaghten, and Sir Alexander Burnes were treacherously murdered; and the British troops, including the forty-fourth regiment, which occupied Cabool, being compelled to evacuate and retreat towards Jellalabad, were cut to pieces on the march.

Jellalabad was soon beleaguered by the Affghans, and every exertion was made to send succour from India to its little garrison, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Sir Robert Sale, of the thirteenth light infantry, who was serving with the rank of Major-General in Affghanistan. Upon the breaking out of the insurrection, the Major-General had been detached from Cabool with a force, in order to reduce the insurgents, and, after much hard fighting in the passes, had taken possession of Jellalabad, the successful defence of which, by his small garrison, forms so interesting a feature in the Affghan campaign.

1842

The regiment was ordered to join a force collected at Peshawur, in the north of the Punjaub, under Major-General Pollock; and on the 15th of January, 1842, it marched from Agra, mustering 996 bayonets, in the highest state of discipline and efficiency.

On the 10th of March the Sutlej was crossed by means of a bridge of boats (which had been constructed for the accommodation of the British troops by the Sikh government) by the force under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Bolton, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. The force, which consisted of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, the sixth native infantry, some troops of Tait’s irregular horse, and Delafosse’s troop of horse artillery, arrived at Peshawur on the 21st of April, and was most hospitably entertained by General Avitabile,[26] by order of the Maharajah Shere Singh.

Before the corps could join the army, Major-General Pollock forced the Khyber Pass, and marched on to Jellalabad, at which place he arrived on the 16th of April; the Affghans had, on the 7th of April, been attacked, and defeated, by Major-General Sir Robert Sale; Mahomed Akbar Khan was consequently obliged to abandon the siege of Jellalabad, which he had blockaded since February, 1842.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, which had followed Major-General Pollock by forced marches, joined at Jellalabad on the 5th of May,—after making a halt for about five days at Peshawur,—having undergone much privation on the way by the desertion of the camel-drivers: several deaths occurred from famine and fatigue.

The army was halted in wretched tents at Jellalabad, the climate of which is known to be so unhealthy during the summer as to cause it to be used by the natives as a winter residence only. Soon the effects of this displayed itself; the days became so oppressive that both officers and men were obliged to dig deep holes underground in which to shield themselves, in some slight measure, from the burning heat of the sun. The thermometer rose as high as 126° in the tents, and man and beast fell stricken by the extreme heat.

Neither was it in men alone that the army was daily losing its efficiency. From the valley of Jellalabad having been so long the seat of war, the fertile land had become a desert,—the wretched half-starved camels could find no forage on the bare face of the sand, and they died by hundreds; their dead bodies lying about in all directions, swollen with the sun, and emitting the most horrid exhalations, together with the filth and dirt of a standing camp of 50,000 men, added to the disease which raged among the troops. The army suffered a loss which the most sanguinary encounter with the enemy could not have exceeded.

At last, it was found necessary to divide the force, and the fourth brigade, in which was the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, was ordered to march under Brigadier Monteath to Peshbolak, in the Shinwaree country, to punish some refractory tribes, which had behaved with great treachery to a party of Jezailchees, who had been at the former place, and to bring to submission the unruly Shinwarees, who had attacked several convoys, and been guilty of many acts of murder and plunder.

For the first month the regiment met with little opposition, and the camel-thorn, a wild bush, on the leaves of which camels feed, being found in great quantities, and large supplies of grain being taken, the condition of the camels, horses, and other baggage animals was much improved; the half-starved emaciated animals, which had marched from Jellalabad, quickly recovered their wonted vigour and efficiency. The warlike and turbulent Shinwaree tribes retired before Brigadier Monteath’s brigade, until they sheltered themselves in their strongholds, which were formed in a narrow valley, strengthened by many forts and stockaded enclosures, while the heights on either side were defended by numerous sunghas, or breastworks of large stones, which were so constructed as to enable them to dispute every inch of ground with an advancing force.

The brigade having arrived, and encamped about two miles from this formidable position, a reconnoitring party was sent out, under the command of Captain Willes, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, to examine the strength of the enemy’s preparations, and determine his exact position. It was composed of two companies of the thirty-third Native Infantry, with a few Jezailchees, or Native Light Infantry, so named from the Jezail, or short rifle, with which they are armed. This party, having proceeded some four or five miles from the camp, was furiously attacked by a large force of Shinwarees, and suffered severely from their fire, which was very effective from the position they had taken up, and from which it required a very considerable force to drive them: nevertheless the object sought was fully obtained; the enemy’s position was correctly ascertained, together with every requisite information for the attack in force, after which the reconnoitring party returned to the camp, sustaining a smart action the whole way back.

On the 26th of July Brigadier Monteath prepared to attack the enemy near Mazeena with his whole force; and accordingly, leaving the camp standing under an efficient guard, he moved towards the position occupied by the Affghans, who were prepared, and nothing loth to meet him. Little time elapsed before the engagement was commenced by the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, seconded by the thirty-third and fifty-third Native Infantry, ascending the heights, and driving the Shinwarees from their breastworks, and along the ridges of the hills, while the tenth Light Cavalry, in the valley below, charged them whenever they showed front on level ground. The camp followers and pioneers had been furnished with combustibles to burn the forts, as the Shinwarees were driven out of them, which service was very efficiently performed. Meanwhile, on the heights, the enemy disputed every foot of ground until taken at the point of the bayonet, and Lieut. M‘Ilween, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, was killed while gallantly leading an attack of this kind against a vastly superior force.

The Affghans being driven from their defences, the artillery, under the command of Captain Abbott, played upon them with great effect; and after contesting the day until every fort and place of defence had been taken and destroyed, they fled, dispersing themselves among the neighbouring hills, where it was impossible to pursue them. Their loss was very great, including most of their leaders.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment had Lieut. Dalway M‘Ilveen killed, and seven rank and file wounded; several men of the regiment died suddenly from apoplexy, caused by the heat of the sun and want of water. Thus ended the action of Mazeena, in which the behaviour of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment elicited the highest commendation from Brigadier Monteath, who stated, in his despatch of the 27th of July, that

“at one time the interiors of five-and-thirty forts were in a blaze along the valley, the enemy contemplating the scene from the heights in the vicinity of Secunder Khan’s fort, where they had taken up positions, and from whence they were driven in gallant style by the advance, consisting of the light and two battalion companies of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment, the light companies of the thirty-third and fifty-third regiments of Native Infantry, and the corps of Jezailchees under Major Skinner, of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment.

“It gives me great pleasure to record the zealous conduct of the troops generally, and the cheerful and praiseworthy manner in which the soldiers of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment laboured to drag the guns up such places as the horses, notwithstanding their unequalled qualities, were incapable of doing.

“My thanks are very justly due to Lieut.-Colonel Bolton, of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment, for the able manner in which he conducted the duties of covering the retirement of the force; and particularly so to Major Skinner for the zealous and gallant manner in which he led the advance against the enemy.”

The Brigadier also acknowledged the services of other officers belonging to the force under his command, in which number was included Lieutenant and Adjutant Lugard, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, who acted as Major of Brigade.

The brigade of Brigadier-General Monteath, having thus performed most successfully the service for which it had been detached, now marched to join the main army at Jellalabad, and arriving there took up its old ground. On the 22nd of August the army marched in two divisions, and proceeded without opposition, but suffering intense fatigue from the labour of dragging the artillery and stores over the almost inaccessible paths, until it arrived at Soorkhab, distant four marches from Jellalabad.

On the British leaving Soorkhab, the Affghans showed themselves in force, and the rear-guard, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Bolton, was so hard-pressed by thousands of the irregular troops of the enemy, that Brigadier Monteath thought it necessary to halt the brigade at the entrance of the Jugdulluck pass, to enable it to form a junction with the main column, which it did after suffering considerable loss. The Ghilzees hotly contested the passage of the pass, but after a sharp engagement they were driven off with much slaughter.

In this action Lieut.-Colonel Bolton had his horse shot under him in two places, and Lieutenant Shaw, of the regiment, was wounded.

The next day (9th September) the Affghans were so much dispirited by their defeat, that the division marched to Jugdulluck without further opposition than a little skirmishing with the rear-guard, and Lieutenant Brooke, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, was wounded.

On the 10th of September, it having been ascertained that Akbar Khan with 20,000 men had established himself in the Khoord Cabool pass, in order to cover the capital and fight a pitched battle with the British, the second division was ordered to join the first by a forced march to Tezeen, where Major-General Pollock was encamped. This junction was effected on the 11th of September, with little loss, although a running fight was kept up the greater part of the way. In fact, the advance to Cabool was a succession of skirmishes, oftentimes by night as well as by day.

The camp was attacked on the night of the 12th of September, but the enemy made no impression, and little loss occurred, although all the piquets of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment were engaged until daybreak.

Shortly after daybreak on the 13th of September the army moved off its ground towards the Tezeen Pass, the advanced guard, commanded by Sir Robert Sale, being composed of three companies of the ninth regiment, three companies of the thirteenth or Prince Albert’s Light Infantry, together with two companies of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, under Captain Baldwin and Lieutenant Greenwood.

After moving carefully along the pass for about two miles, the Affghans were discovered, in great force, occupying strong positions on the heights on either side, while their artillery and cavalry were formed some distance farther on in the pass itself. The action commenced by a heavy fire from the enemy on the advanced guard of the British; and the distance being too great for musketry, from the effect of which also the Affghans were covered by extensive sunghas, or intrenchments formed of large blocks of stone, for the whole length of their position, it was judged necessary for the troops to ascend the heights, and drive them from their posts at the point of the bayonet.

This service was most brilliantly performed on the left heights by the ninth and THIRTY-FIRST regiments, and on the right by the thirteenth light infantry.

The companies ascended the face of the mountain under a most galling fire, from the effects of which many casualties occurred, and not returning a shot until the ledge was gained: a combined volley within ten yards of the enemy, followed by an immediate charge of bayonets, drove him from his defences with great slaughter, and the heights were gained. For this service Captain Baldwin received the brevet rank of Major.

The Affghans’ advanced posts being driven in and pursued as far as the broken and difficult nature of the country would admit, they retired upon their supports, which were, with great judgment, defended by endless sunghas, erected in every position from which a fire could be brought on advancing troops.

The British, having gained the heights, and being reinforced by fresh troops, pushed on, and, storming one intrenchment after another, threw the Affghans into great confusion. The artillery, having been brought up, played upon them with terrific effect, while the British cavalry, having charged and overthrown their horse, posted in the pass, and taken their guns, together with the state tent of Akbar Khan, the fortune of the day at this early period evidently smiled on the British arms; but the warlike mountaineers, who composed the Affghan army, fought with desperate valour to retrieve the day. Attack after attack was made upon the troops occupying the posts from which the enemy had first been driven. Reckless of life, the stern fanatics came on to be shot down from the defences which they had themselves thrown up. In a series of desultory attacks the day declined, and the British, having obtained possession of every height commanding the pass, the remains of the Affghan army made a détour among the hills, falling with great fury upon the British rear-guard, commanded by Colonel Richmond, of the thirty-third regiment of Native Infantry. Here they were so warmly received that their discomfiture was completed, and the day was won. The victorious British encamped for the night in the valley of Khoord (Little) Cabool, a village distant about sixteen miles from Cabool.

In this action Lieutenant Pollard received a severe contusion from a large block of stone while attempting to take a standard. Major Skinner, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, highly distinguished himself with the force which was detached under his command, and which proceeded, in the afternoon of the 12th of September, across the hills towards the valley of Khoord Cabool by a route different from that of the main army. On the march, Major Skinner came suddenly in presence of a greatly superior number of Affghans. Notwithstanding that the country was difficult and imperfectly known, by a series of skilful manœuvres he extricated his troops from the perilous situation in which they were placed, and defeated the Affghans, who exceeded five times his force, with great slaughter, on the 13th of September.

So complete was the defeat of the Affghan army on the 13th of September, that Akbar Khan escaped from the field accompanied only by a solitary horseman.

The enemy acknowledged to have lost fifty-three chiefs and persons of consequence, and 700 men. The casualties on the part of the British amounted to 185.

Major-General Pollock, in his despatch dated 14th of September, again acknowledged the services of Lieut.-Colonel Bolton and Major Skinner, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment.

No impediments now existed to the advance of the British on the city of Cabool. On the 15th of September the army arrived at Cabool, and encamped on the race-course. On the following day the place was occupied and the standard of England hoisted on the highest pinnacle of the battlements of the Bala Hissar (Upper Fort), on which occasion the flank companies of the THIRTY-FIRST formed part of the guard which garrisoned the citadel. The British colours were hoisted daily as long as the army remained at Cabool.

All the objects of the campaign having been gained, and the rescue of the prisoners effected,—among whom were several officers and ladies (Lady Sale, the partner of the gallant defender of Jellalabad being among the number), also three serjeants, three drummers, and thirty rank and file of Her Majesty’s forty-fourth regiment,—the Anglo-Indian army commenced its march towards Hindoostan on the 12th of October, after having destroyed the grand bazaar of Cabool, named the Chahar Chuttah, where the remains of the British Envoy had been exposed to public insult by the infuriated Affghans.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment was again constantly engaged in desultory skirmishes with the Ghilzees and Afreedee tribes which infested the passes.

At the Jugdulluck Pass the Affghans again made head, and a severe action occurred on the 18th of October, in which the THIRTY-FIRST regiment sustained some loss, but the Ghilzees were put to flight with great slaughter. Lieutenant Thomas Pender, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, received a severe wound near Seh Baba, from the effects of which he died on the 18th of November.

Major-General McCaskill, in his despatch dated 20th of October, 1842, recording the attacks on his division by the predatory tribes of the mountains between Tezeen and Gundamuck, stated that,

“Throughout these affairs the conduct of the troops employed, including the second and sixteenth Native infantry, temporarily attached to me, has deserved my highest approbation, and I feel it to be my duty to record, that in the advance to Cabool, and in retiring from it, the bravery of that portion of the fourth brigade which took part in the active operations, namely, Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment, and a wing of the thirty-third Native infantry,—the remaining wing and the sixth Native infantry having been detained to garrison Jellalabad and Gundamuck,—as well as their endurance of privations and fatigue, have been beyond all praise. No troops could, in every respect, have behaved better; and I feel myself to be deeply indebted to Brigadier Monteath, C.B., and to Lieut.-Colonel Bolton, of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST, and to Lieut.-Colonel Richmond, of the thirty-third Native infantry, for the able and gallant manner in which they have been led.”

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment arrived at Jellalabad on the 23rd of October, and, after destroying the fortifications, proceeded thence on the 27th to Peshawur, where it arrived in the beginning of November.

The campaign having now been brought to a close, the THIRTY-FIRST reached Ferozepore on the 19th of December, having been in the field for eleven months during this arduous campaign.

On arrival at Ferozepore the THIRTY-FIRST regiment joined the “Army of Reserve,” which had been assembled on the frontier, and where the Governor-General, Lord Ellenborough, and General Sir Jasper Nicolls, the commander-in-chief in India, had proceeded to receive the army of Affghanistan.

For his services connected with the command of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, Lieut.-Colonel Bolton was made a Companion of the Bath, and appointed aide-de-camp to the Queen, with the rank of colonel.

In testimony of the services of the THIRTY-FIRST during the campaign in Affghanistan, Her Majesty was graciously pleased to authorize the regiment to bear the word “Cabool, 1842,” on the regimental colour and appointments.

1843

On the breaking up of the army at Ferozepore, the THIRTY-FIRST, commanded by Colonel Bolton, was ordered to Umballa, a place about 170 miles to the south, and which had never been previously occupied by troops. Here the regiment arrived on the 27th of January, 1843, and, cantonments having been marked out, barracks were commenced for the men, and ground allotted for the erection of bungalows for the officers.

On the 5th of May the THIRTY-FIRST sustained a severe loss by the death of Major and Brevet Lieut.-Colonel Skinner, a zealous and talented officer, whose services are frequently alluded to in the historical record of the regiment.[27]

In May, 1843, the regiment was ordered to Khytul, and formed part of a force under Major-General Fast, which was sent to reduce the city and state of Khytul to British subjection. The force arrived at Khytul after about a week’s march, and the enemy, after a slight show of resistance, evacuated the city, which was occupied by the British troops. All the objects of the expedition having been fulfilled, the regiment returned to its cantonments at Umballa. All, however, remained under canvas, exposed to most intense heat, until July, 1843, when the men were housed, and a few of the officers got shelter. In October, 1843, an outbreak occurred at Lahore, and the Maharajah, Shere Singh, was shot at a review by his brother-in-law, Ajeet Singh; after this event the youthful Dhuleep Singh, a reputed son of the late Runjeet Singh, was placed on the throne.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment was in consequence ordered to the frontier, and marched for Ferozepore on the 16th of November, where it arrived on the 1st of December, 1843, and remained as a corps of observation.

1844

The THIRTY-FIRST, commanded by Colonel Bolton, C.B., continued at Ferozepore, where the regiment was joined by ninety-three recruits from England. On the 16th of January, 1844, the regiment was inspected, and elicited great praise from Major-General Hunter of the Company’s Service, and again on the 16th of February, by Major-General Sir Robert Dick, K.C.B., who expressed great praise as well of the soldierlike and gallant bearing as of the high state of discipline of the regiment.

The weather becoming extremely hot, the regiment marched from Ferozepore on the 19th of April, 1844, en route to Umballa, where it arrived on the 2nd of May.

On the 30th of December, 1844, his Excellency General Sir Hugh Gough, Bart., Commander-in-Chief in India, inspected the THIRTY-FIRST, in review order, on which occasion he expressed himself highly satisfied with the soldierlike appearance of the regiment.

1845

On the 12th of March, 1845, a detachment of recruits and volunteers, consisting of one major, one captain, three lieutenants, two ensigns, one assistant-surgeon, with four hundred and seventy-one rank and file, joined the regiment from the lower provinces, under the command of Major Spence.

Many men continued to die from the effects of the Cabool campaign, but the station in itself proved healthy until July, when it was visited by cholera in a most fearful manner. On the 26th of July the regiment was ordered into camp, about two miles from the barracks, at a few hours’ notice, with orders for one officer per company, as well as the medical officers, constantly to remain in camp under Major Spence, where they continued until the 5th of August. In one month the regiment lost by cholera eighty-nine men, women, and children.

After the death of Maha Shere Singh, the Punjaub was in a state of anarchy; the juvenile sovereign, Dhuleep Singh, under the tutelage of his mother and uncle, was unable to control the turbulent Sikh chieftains, and open hostility soon manifested itself against the British Government in India.

In the beginning of December, 1845, the inclination of the Sikh Sirdars to invade the British territories appeared to increase, and about the 11th of that month, with a large army and a well-appointed artillery, they actually crossed the Sutlej, the boundary river which separates the Punjaub from the British dominions.[28]

The Commander-in-Chief in India, General Sir Hugh Gough, sent immediate orders for the Umballa division of the army, which had lately been considerably increased in strength, to be pushed on towards the invaded frontier.

Previous to its march, this force had been formed into divisions and brigades. The first brigade of the first division was composed of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, and two regiments of Native infantry, viz., the twenty-fourth and forty-seventh regiments. The first division was commanded by Major-General Sir Henry Smith; Colonel Bolton, C.B., of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, was appointed Brigadier to command the first brigade. Lieut.-Colonel Byrne, the next senior officer, assumed the command of the regiment. Captain Garvock was appointed Brigade-Major to the first brigade, and Captain Lugard, Assistant-Adjutant-General to the first division.

It being of the utmost importance to aid the division of the army in the defence of Ferozepore, a fort on the left bank of the Sutlej, where the British Government had large magazines containing munitions of war, a park of artillery, military stores, and equipments for the field army, which protected the frontier, it was necessary to push on the Umballa division, with all possible speed, by rapid and forced marches, towards the point near which the Sikhs, after having crossed the Sutlej, were assembled in large force, emboldened by numbers, and their army composed of well-disciplined troops, with a numerous and well-appointed artillery. This army had been instructed and trained in European tactics and discipline by French and Italian officers; it was confident in its own strength and in the powerful aid of its formidable artillery.

It was evidently the object of the enemy to prevent the junction of the Umballa division with the Ferozepore field force, to cut off the latter division, and to capture the fort and magazines of Ferozepore, before the Umballa division could arrive at the scene of action. The enemy hoped also to have a rich booty in the plunder of the large town of Ferozepore. The Sikhs knew and calculated the distance the Umballa troops had to march before they could reach the vicinity of Ferozepore, one hundred and fifty miles, and the nature of the country through which they had to march; but they did not calculate on the energy, patient endurance of hardships, and privation, which the British soldier would cheerfully undergo, when he knew, that his brave and heroic Commander-in-Chief was leading him in person against the foe, who had dared to invade the British possessions.

On the 10th of December the THIRTY-FIRST received the order to march, and the morning of the 12th saw the regiment leave Umballa, mustering 30 officers and 844 men.

After long and harassing marches of twenty-five to thirty miles a day, the severe nature of which it is impossible to describe, the regiment arrived at the village of Moodkee about two o’clock in the afternoon of the 18th of December, having on that day performed a march of not less than twenty-five miles: some idea may be formed of the sufferings which the men endured from fatigue on this eventful day, when it is known that at the last halt, about two miles from Moodkee, scarcely fifty men were left with the colours; and for miles to the rear they might be seen staggering forward through the soft sand in an exhausted state from want of water and rest.

The soldiers were in the act of pitching their tents, and had eaten nothing, when the alarm was given that the enemy was close upon them in force. The THIRTY-FIRST rushed to arms, and forming the right of the first brigade of the first division, under Major-General Sir Henry Smith, formed in quarter-distance column, left in front, advanced two or three miles, deployed on the grenadier company, and so continued the line formed by the regiments on their right.

The THIRTY-FIRST were now on ploughed land in front of a thick jungle of thorny bushes, and moving forward under a heavy fire of round and grape-shot, entered the jungle, through which it was impossible to move in anything like a correct line, and beyond which the Sikhs were formed. It was here that the gallant Colonel Bolton received his death-wound;—his last emphatic words to the men were, “Steady, THIRTY-FIRST, and fire low,”—when man and horse came down together; but he did not allow himself to be removed from the field until the action was over. The regiment now found itself in front of a battery of fourteen or fifteen guns. By this time the men were falling quickly under severe discharges of grape from the guns, a few yards only distant, which were also protected by a battalion of infantry, from which withering volleys were sent into the ranks of the THIRTY-FIRST, who, however, returned it with interest, and the intrepid valour of the men bore down all opposition. One continued fire from the regiment laid low nearly the whole of the enemy’s artillery-men opposed to its part of the line, while the bayonet disposed of such of the remainder of the foe as had not time to save themselves by flight. The opposition of the Sikhs was desperate; but nothing could resist the bravery of the British troops, who drove them from one position after another with great slaughter: all their advanced guns remained in the hands of the British.

It was not till an hour and a half after sunset that this hand to hand conflict was over, when the rolling of musketry gradually died away, and the British found themselves undisputed masters of the field. Soon after the commencement of the action, Lieut.-Colonel Byrne being severely wounded, the command of the regiment devolved upon Major Spence, the senior major.

The regiment, being much broken and scattered over the field in pursuit of the enemy, was re-formed in quarter-distance column, and marched back to within about a mile of Moodkee, where it bivouacked on the sand until daylight, and then returned to camp.

In this short but hard-fought action the regiment suffered severely. Of 30 officers and 814 men, who went into action, 9 officers and 155 rank and file were killed or wounded.

The following officers were killed or wounded in the action at Moodkee:—

Colonel Bolton C.B., commanding first brigade | } Mortally   wounded.
Lieut.-Colonel Byrne | Severely | ”
Captain Willes | Mortally | ”
”     Bulkeley | Dangerously | ”
”     Young | Dangerously | ”
”     Lugard | Slightly | ”
Lieut. Pollard | Slightly | ”
”     H. W. Hart | Killed.
”     Brenchley | Mortally | ”
[29] Assistant-Surgeon Gahan, 9th foot, doing duty | }  Mortally | ”

In this action Lieutenant Bolton, of the twenty-first Fusiliers, acted as aide-de-camp to his father Brigadier Bolton.

The army was commanded in the action by General Sir Hugh Gough, the Commander-in-Chief, aided by the counsel and military experience of the Governor-General, Sir Henry Hardinge. The following extract is taken from the despatch of the Commander-in-Chief, dated 19th of December, 1845:—

“The opposition of the enemy was such as might have been expected from troops who had everything at stake, and who had long vaunted of being irresistible. Their ample and extended line, from their great superiority of numbers, far out-flanked ours; but this was counteracted by the flank movements of our cavalry. The attack of the infantry now commenced; and the roll of fire from this powerful arm soon convinced the Sikh army that they had met with a foe they little expected; and their whole force was driven from position after position with great slaughter, and the loss of seventeen pieces of artillery, some of them of heavy calibre; our infantry using that never-failing weapon, the bayonet, whenever the enemy stood. Night only saved them from worse disaster, for this stout conflict was maintained during an hour and a half of dim starlight, amidst a cloud of dust from the sandy plain, which yet more obscured every object.

“I regret to say, this gallant and successful attack was attended with considerable loss. The force bivouacked upon the field for some hours, and only returned to its encampment after ascertaining that it had no enemy before it, and that night prevented the possibility of a regular advance in pursuit. * * *

“I have every reason to be proud of, and gratified with, the exertions of the whole of the officers and troops of this army on this arduous occasion.”

It appears from the list of killed and wounded, that the first or Major-General Sir Henry Smith’s division bore the brunt of the action at Moodkee, as the casualties in that division out-numbered those of the other two infantry divisions united, as will be seen by the following published list:—

First Division of Infantry.
| Officers. | Native Officers. | Serjeants. | Rank & File.
Killed | 4 | 1 | 4 | 69
Wounded | 18 | 2 | 20 | 299
| — | — | — | —–
Total | 22 | 3 | 24 | 368
Second Division of Infantry.
Killed | .. | 1 | .. | 17
Wounded | 4 | 5 | 10 | 81
| — | — | — | —
Total | 4 | 6 | 10 | 98
Third Division of Infantry.
Killed | 1 | .. | 1 | 6
Wounded | 1 | .. | 4 | 73
| — | — | — | —
Total | 2 | .. | 5 | 79

The army of the Sikhs amounted, it is said, to upwards of 32,000 men of all arms. The British force did not amount to more than one-third of that number.

Thus terminated the battle of Moodkee, the first action in which the Sikhs measured their strength with British troops in the field.

The following extracts are taken from an account of the battle of Moodkee:—

“Between the 11th and 18th the army had marched over a distance of 160 miles, along roads of heavy sand; the incessant toil scarcely leaving them leisure to cook their food. Hardly an hour of repose was allowed them when they were summoned to renewed exertion. On the 18th the army took up their encamping ground in front of Moodkee. Our troops had scarcely time to prepare their food, when intelligence was brought that the enemy, 30,000 strong, was close at hand. It was about three o’clock P.M.; the men were tired with incessant work, suffering from scarcity of water, and exhausted for want of nourishment and rest. The instant the order was given, however, they turned out with the utmost alacrity, as if fresh from their lines.”

After describing the preliminary movements of the cavalry and artillery, the narrator proceeds:—

“The afternoon was by this time far spent, and the evening at hand. The infantry, under Generals Smith, Gilbert, and McCaskill, pushed on in echellon right for the enemy’s line, now nearly invisible from the wood and approaching darkness. We were out-flanked and fearfully out-numbered. The struggle was tremendous. The Sikhs fought with the fury of desperate men. Nothing could resist the dauntless courage of our troops, and fearful was the storm of musketry poured forth by them as they rushed. The bayonet,—the never-failing resource of British soldiers,—completed the confusion and havoc the musketry had begun. Every position was forced; the enemy driven from the ground they had so well selected, and for a time so obstinately maintained; and night found eighteen pieces of artillery in our possession. Darkness only saved them from extreme disaster; and so fierce and unrelenting had been the fray, that it was maintained through an hour of dim starlight, while the dust of the sandy plain added to the obscurity of the advancing night. Pursuit was impossible, and the troops bivouacked on the field.”

The following officers were present with the regiment at the battle of Moodkee on the 18th of December:—

Colonel | S. Bolton, C.B. (Commanding    | Lieut. | W. F. Atty.
| the first brigade). | ” | J. L. R. Pollard.
Lt.-Col. | John Byrne (commanding the | ” | H. W. Hart.
| regiment). | ” | Robert Law.
Major | James Spence. | ” | J. P. Robertson.
” | G. Baldwin. | ” | Graham Elmslie.
Capt. | W. G. Willes. | ” | Poole Gabbett.
” | T. Bulkeley. | ” | S. J. Timbrell.
” | G. D. Young. | ” | John Brenchley.
” | G. F. White (Acting | ” | A. Pilkington.
| Paymaster). | ” | E. A. Noel.
” | J. Garvock. | Ensign | James Paul.
” | D. F. Longworth. | ” | H. P. Hutton.
” | E. Lugard. | ” | C. H. G. Tritton.
Lieut. | T. H. Plasket. | Adjt. | William Bernard.
Q. M. | Samuel Benison. | Lieut. | A. S. Bolton (H. M. 21st
A. Surg. | G. W. Macready. |  | Fusiliers, doing duty).
” | David Stewart. | Surg. | R. B. Gahan (H. M. 9th Foot,
|  |  | in medical charge).

It being expected that the Sikhs, notwithstanding their defeat on the previous evening, would make a second attack, the troops were ordered under arms early on the following morning, the 19th, and remained so till evening, when, no enemy appearing, they returned to their tents.

It having been subsequently ascertained, by scouts, that the enemy was strongly entrenched in great numbers round the village of Ferozeshah, the Commander-in-Chief determined to effect a junction with the troops at Ferozepore, and with the combined force to drive the Sikhs from their position. Accordingly at daylight on the 21st of December the army was formed in separate columns of attack, and marched in order of battle in the supposed direction of the enemy. Having proceeded about five miles, it was ascertained that the Sikhs had retired to their entrenched camp at Ferozeshah, about twelve miles from Moodkee.

The troops then fell into columns of route, and after a very fatiguing and circuitous march, rendered more so from no water being procurable on the road, they arrived about three o’clock P.M. in the neighbourhood of the enemy’s position, having, on the march, effected the desired junction with the division under Major-General Sir John Littler, consisting of five thousand men and twenty-one guns, which had moved from Ferozepore on the morning of the 21st of December: about a quarter of an hour was allowed for rest, and the plan of battle was then immediately arranged. The first division formed the reserve, and was drawn up in line, the THIRTY-FIRST being about the centre: here they remained about twenty minutes, during which time the round shot were passing through the ranks, killing and wounding several men.

The order was now given to advance to the support of the troops, who were hotly engaged and hard-pressed; the reserve moved forward in excellent order, though darkness was coming on, and very shortly became engaged and exposed to a heavy fire. The two lines were shortly reduced to one, the shattered remains of the reserve scarcely filling up the gaps formed in the first line by the deadly fire of the enemy, who nobly fought, and fell every man in his place; thus those two lines, which had so shortly before presented the regularity of a field-day, were now but one, standing surrounded by their dead and dying comrades, and the brave fellows of other European regiments could scarcely understand how they came to be fighting in the ranks of the THIRTY-FIRST. After a long and desperate contest, the Sikhs were driven from their guns, but not without severe loss on the part of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, both in officers and men. Lieut. and Adjutant Bernard was killed on the spot, and Major Baldwin and Lieut. Pollard were mortally wounded; Lieut. Pilkington was struck by two shots, one passing through each ankle; and the horse of Major Spence was shot under him. On the death of Lieutenant and Adjutant Bernard, Lieutenant Robertson was appointed Adjutant, which appointment he held until the nomination of Lieutenant Bolton was received from the Horse Guards, he having been applied for by his father, Colonel Bolton, previously to the campaign. The camp of the Sikhs being now on fire in several places, mines and magazines exploding with terrific violence at short intervals, the enemy’s fire being silenced,—and their guns standing undefended,—the order was given to fall back a short distance and re-form, which was accordingly done; the troops bivouacked during the night in front of the Sikh camp, within reach of shot from their guns, which, having been left unspiked, were quickly reopened upon the exhausted troops, whose sufferings on that fearful night, from thirst and intense cold, will never be forgotten by those who endured them.

Towards morning the troops were formed in one line facing the enemy; the THIRTY-FIRST happened to be on the right of the whole. At the break of day, the British artillery opened on the enemy, who returned their fire, and after a short cannonading the infantry advanced to the attack: the THIRTY-FIRST moved steadily towards a battery of seven guns on the enemy’s extreme left, which kept up a continued fire of grape; it was, however, carried by the bayonet without a single check, and almost without a shot being fired by the assailants, though the loss of the THIRTY-FIRST was severe. Having killed all the enemy’s artillery-men who remained at their guns, the regiment, led by its brave commander, Major Spence, passed through the battery, and advanced steadily in an excellent line for about 300 yards, when it halted. The Governor-General and the Commander-in-Chief passed down the ranks amidst the cheers of the men; the line saluted them, dropping the regimental colours; and private William Ash, a grenadier, stood in front of his company displaying a colour taken from the enemy in the battery before mentioned.

THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT

Madeley lith. 3 Wellington St Strand.

From a sketch by Major G. F. White, 31st Regiment
BATTLE OF FEROZESHAH. (2nd DAY) 22nd DECEMBER, 1845.
For Cannon’s Military Records

The defeat of the enemy now appearing to be complete, the soldiers were allowed to go in search of water, the want of which was severely felt. In the course of half an hour the alarm was suddenly given, that the Sikhs were coming down in force; the troops were quickly placed in position, though there could be no regularity as regarded brigades, and on the near approach of the enemy’s horse, the THIRTY-FIRST formed square, the Governor-General and his Staff placing themselves in the centre: a terrific fire was now opened upon the devoted troops (whose artillery ammunition was expended) from the guns of Tej-Singh’s army advancing to the support of the already defeated Sikhs, and the tide of victory appeared about to turn, when Sir Henry Hardinge, glancing at the small but undismayed band around him, exclaimed “Thirty-first, remember Albuhera.” Line was, however, soon after re-formed, no decided attack being made by the enemy, who nevertheless kept up a galling and destructive fire from his guns. The THIRTY-FIRST suffered very considerably without the power of retaliation, but patiently maintained their position; at one time, when threatened by cavalry, forming an oblong square of four deep, one side of the square being composed of the twenty-ninth foot under Brigadier Taylor of that corps, the twenty-ninth forming four deep to the front, and the THIRTY-FIRST four deep to the rear, and in this position they remained for some time, ready to receive cavalry. The THIRTY-FIRST maintained their position upwards of three hours, when they were once more enabled to go in search of water by the sudden and precipitate retreat of the enemy. The water in the wells was, however, found to be in such a putrid state, as to be nearly useless, from the bodies of the dead having been thrown into them; and the ground in the neighbourhood was extremely dangerous, having been extensively mined.

The loss of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment at the battle of Ferozeshah, on the 21st and 22nd of December, amounted to two officers killed and six wounded.

| Serjeants. | Rank and File.
Killed, | 2 | 57
Wounded, | 4 | 92

The following officers were killed or wounded on this occasion:—

Killed. | Wounded.
Lieut. Pollard. | Major Baldwin, mortally.
Lieut. & Adj. Bernard.     | Lieut. T. Plasket, severely.
| ”    A. Pilkington,   ”
| Ensign Paul, slightly.
| ”      Hutton,   ”

Captain Garvock, Major of Brigade, had his horse shot under him in the advance to charge the enemy’s batteries.

On the 21st of December, Lieutenant Bolton was appointed to carry orders from the Governor-General to Major-General Sir Henry Smith, and was transferred from the twenty-first Fusiliers to the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, to which he was appointed adjutant shortly afterwards.

Lieutenant Pollard, a promising officer, was wounded at Moodkee; but being a high-spirited young man, he would not remain behind, when his regiment went into action at Ferozeshah, although suffering from his wound, and advised to remain in his tent by the medical officers. He went into action on horseback; his wound being in the foot, he was unable to walk. At the desire of Sir Henry Smith he was employed as second adjutant to convey the orders of his commanding officer, Major Spence, who was so hoarse from a severe cold which he had caught at the battle of Moodkee, that he could not make himself sufficiently heard by the men; in the performance of this duty this gallant young officer nobly fell.

“The field after the retreat of the enemy was literally covered with dead,—they had abandoned large stores of grain, military stores, camp-equipage, and ammunition. The loss of the British army was very heavy; being opposed to a highly disciplined and organized army more than treble their number, with a field of artillery of battering calibre, admirably served, which kept up an incessant and destructive fire on the British troops: justifying the remark of an officer, who had been in all Napoleon’s great battles, that he never saw such devastation committed by artillery at any battle in Europe. What other army in the world would, under such circumstances, have, within thirty hours, stormed an entrenched camp, fought a general action, and sustained two considerable combats with the enemy? Within four days it dislodged from their positions 60,000 Sikh soldiers supported by 150 pieces of artillery, 108 of which the enemy acknowledged to have lost, and 91 of which fell into our hands.”

Another account of the action states:—

“The right wing was commanded by the Commander-in-Chief in person; the left by the Governor-General. As our troops deployed into line, and prepared for an advance, a tremendous fire from upwards of one hundred pieces of artillery, 40 of them of battering size, was opened by the enemy. The right wing, under Sir Hugh Gough, threw themselves with matchless gallantry on the guns, and wrested them from the enemy, when the storm of shot from the Sikh infantry behind became so fearful, that a portion only of the intrenchments could be carried, when darkness put an end to the conflict.

“Night had now closed in; the carnage had proved tremendous; our men thinned in numbers, harassed with forced marches, exhausted with fatigue, with little food and scarcely any water, and nothing whatever to cover them from the chill and heavy dew as the evening advanced, bivouacked amidst the dying and the dead, close under the intrenchments, and within reach of the shot of the enemy. All night long their artillery played upon us, and as the waning moon showed them our position, the cannon-shot ploughed up the ground right through, and amidst the wearied soldiers.

“Morning at length approached, and our troops were once more arrayed for the fight. With daylight came retribution and triumph to our arms. Our infantry was formed in line, supported on both flanks by the horse artillery. A masked battery now began to play on us with fearful effect; the heavy shot of the Sikhs dismounted our guns; nine of our tumbrils were blown up. A general charge was now determined on; amidst a terrific storm of shot and shell, the troops rushed on undismayed; the carnage was fearful: battery after battery was carried at the bayonet’s point; the camp was pierced with loaded mines, which exploded with fearful slaughter as we advanced. The village of Ferozeshah was stormed, and the enemy driven out of it at every point. When changing its front to the left, our force continued to sweep the camp, carrying everything before them.

“Undisturbed and unbroken by the fearful service in which they had been engaged, the troops drew up, when the camp was won, and halted to cheer their generals on the field they had just conquered, with the regularity of a parade. Seventy-three guns had now been taken; 20 more quickly fell into our hands. We had lost 37 European and 17 Native officers, with 630 non-commissioned officers and rank and file,—nearly 700 in all killed. Our casualties in killed and wounded amounted to 2415.”

The Commander-in-Chief in his despatch to the Governor-General, after the battle of Ferozeshah, bears the following testimony of his approbation of the gallant conduct of the army under his command on that glorious occasion. At the conclusion of the despatch General Sir Hugh Gough stated:—

“On the conclusion of such a narrative as I have given, it is surely superfluous in me to say, that I am, and shall be, to the last moment of my existence, proud of the army which I had the honor to command on the 21st and 22nd instant. To its gallant exertions I owe the satisfaction of seeing such a victory achieved, and the glory of having my own name associated with it.”

On receipt in London of the despatch of the Governor-General of India, announcing the victories of Moodkee and Ferozeshah, the thanks of both Houses of Parliament were voted unanimously to the Governor-General, the Right Honorable Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge,—to General Sir Hugh Gough, Bart., the Commander-in-Chief,—and to the several officers under their command,—for the eminent services rendered by them in the recent arduous and successful operations;—also to the non-commissioned officers and soldiers, European and Native, for the perseverance and fortitude maintained by them at Moodkee on the 18th of December, 1845, and for the daring valour with which they forced the enemy’s intrenchments at Ferozeshah on the 21st and 22nd of December, captured most of his guns, and finally compelled the Sikh army, of greatly superior numbers, to retire within their own frontiers.

The thanks of the Court of East India Directors were voted to the army of the Sutlej at the same time.

The Court of East India Directors confirmed the grant of a medal to all the officers and soldiers engaged in the battles of Moodkee and Ferozeshah, denoting that they served in this important campaign.

On the 21st, 22nd, and 23rd of December, the army bivouacked on the field of battle, having been, since the morning of the 20th, without tents, or any regular supply of food; and owing to the extreme heat by day, and intense cold by night, both officers and men had suffered much. On the 24th the troops changed their ground about four miles to Sultan Khan Walla, and three days afterwards the regimental baggage arrived.

At Sultan Khan Walla they remained seven days; the whole army was then moved to the banks of the Sutlej, not far from the fort of Hurreekee, where large camps were formed. For nearly a week after these terrible encounters, the Sikhs remained on the British side of the Sutlej, the army being unable to follow up its victory, as the troops, which were on their march to join, had not yet arrived; the heavy artillery, which was on the march from Cawnpore, was still very distant, and until the whole of the army was concentrated, it would be impossible to attack the enemy, who had again collected a formidable force of 70,000 men, with 110 pieces of ordnance, which were encamped on the opposite side of the river, and ready to oppose the British.

In the meantime the wounded officers and soldiers had been removed to the hospital at Ferozepore.

Lieut.-Colonel Byrne being prevented from resuming the command of the regiment by the severe wound he received at Moodkee, Major Spence continued to exercise the command during the arduous conflict of the 21st and 22nd of December at Ferozeshah, where he showed an example of bravery to his distinguished regiment. He was ably supported by every Officer and Man under his command. All nobly performed their duty on this well-contested field.

Colonel Bolton, being mortally wounded at Moodkee, died on the 4th January, 1846;[30] and the Commander-in-Chief promoted Major Spence, the senior major, to the Lieutenant-Colonelcy of the regiment.

Major Baldwin also died of the wounds received at Ferozeshah.[31] Captains Bulkeley and Young were promoted to the vacant majorities, a promotion which they justly merited for their gallant conduct at Moodkee, where both these officers were severely wounded.

Captain Willes, a meritorious and deserving officer, also died of the wounds received at Moodkee. The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, now greatly reduced in numbers from the heavy loss, both of officers and men, sustained in the late arduous conflicts, still preserved its spirit and energy, and was ready at a moment’s notice to be led on to future victories.

On the 30th of December, the Governor-General published a General Order, congratulating the Army on the recent victories, from which the following are extracts:

“The Governor-General again cordially congratulates His Excellency Sir Hugh Gough, G.C.B., on the great and important victories obtained by the army under his command.

“The Governor-General, in the name of the government and of the people of India, gratefully acknowledges the noble services rendered to the public by His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief, by all the General and other Officers, and by the Non-Commissioned Officers and Soldiers of the brave Indian army.

“The Governor-General’s thanks are due to all the infantry regiments of Her Majesty, and to the first European Light Infantry of the East India Company’s Service, all of which regiments distinguished themselves by the most devoted courage in braving the destructive fire of the enemy’s batteries, and valiantly capturing their guns.”

Thus ended the year 1845. The Sikhs, after having suffered two severe defeats, were preparing to renew the contest; they had made large additions to their army, and had again collected a formidable train of artillery.

1846

On the 16th of January, 1846, the first brigade, with a few guns and some Native cavalry, received sudden orders to march on the following morning in the direction of Loodiana, under the command of Major-General Sir Henry Smith; by a forced march on the 17th, the fort of Dhurrumkote was surprised, and the garrison, consisting of about three hundred men, laid down their arms, and were sent prisoners to head-quarters. On the 20th of the same month, this division was reinforced near the fort of Jugraon by the sixteenth lancers, the fifty-third foot, a detachment of recruits of the Queen’s regiments, and a troop of horse artillery.

The Major-General decided on attempting the relief of Loodiana, which was but slightly garrisoned, and was threatened by a large body of the enemy. Jugraon is distant from Loodiana about twenty-five miles, and the road (if road it can be called) is over a heavy and sandy soil. The troops were formed, and commenced their march about one o’clock on the morning of the 21st; about eleven A.M. the enemy was observed to be drawn up, parallel with the British line of march, in a strong position at Buddiwal, his front covered by a ridge of low sand-hills, bristling with forty pieces of artillery, which were so placed that it was necessary, in order to gain Loodiana, either to risk a battle to dislodge him from a strong position,—which, with troops fatigued by a long march, under a burning sun, and greatly inferior in numbers, would have been a hazardous proceeding,—or to march along the entire front of his position under a galling fire.

Major-General Sir Henry Smith, having a just confidence in the steadiness of his troops, chose the latter. The infantry, formed in open column of companies right in front (the grenadier company of the THIRTY-FIRST leading), and ready at any moment to form line, preceded by the artillery, and covered by the cavalry, marched at a distance of five hundred yards, along the front of this formidable line, receiving the fire of each battery as it bore upon them. The regiment formed line on the grenadier company.

On this occasion, and under the fire of forty guns, the THIRTY-FIRST received an order from Sir Henry Smith to change front to the rear on the centre, a movement which was rendered necessary by the manœuvres of the enemy, who had thrown forward his right in such a manner as to get into the rear of the British; this movement could not be attempted without the most perfect steadiness on the part of the men, and it was performed in such a manner as to call forth the praises of the Major-General. This was the first time this manœuvre was ever done under fire of the enemy; after which, the retirement of corps in line, covered by the sixteenth lancers, to relieve Loodiana (the object being to relieve that place), was beautifully executed.

The Sikh position being passed, and the enemy declining to follow, by three o’clock in the afternoon the troops arrived at Loodiana, thus effecting Sir Henry Smith’s object. In this affair the THIRTY-FIRST lost 21 men killed and wounded; and 19 men, who had, from the length and severity of the march, been unable to keep up with the column, were taken prisoners. The greatest part of the baggage belonging to the division was taken by the enemy.

On the 22nd and 23rd the troops were permitted to rest themselves after their late fatigues, and on the 24th the enemy retired to Aliwal, a village on the Sutlej. The British force moved to the ground lately occupied by them at Buddiwal, where it was reinforced by the second brigade of Sir Henry Smith’s division, consisting of Her Majesty’s fiftieth foot, and forty-eighth Native infantry, from head-quarters, with some cavalry and infantry from Loodiana.

On the 28th of January at daylight, Major-General Sir Henry Smith marched with his whole force to attack the enemy under Sirdar Runjoor Singh and the Rajah of Ladwa in their camps at Aliwal, but found him, on approaching it, drawn up in line of battle, with his left resting on the village. From information afterwards received, it appeared that the Sikhs were about to march upon Jugraon that very morning, for the purpose of getting between Sir Henry Smith’s force and the heavy guns coming up from Delhi under a very slender escort. The march having been previously conducted in column of brigades at deploying distance, each brigade deployed on its leading company, and thus formed one long line. The troops advanced on the enemy, distant about one mile and a half, and about ten A.M. the action was commenced by a heavy cannonade from the Sikh artillery, which was principally directed on the British centre. The village of Aliwal was filled with infantry, supported by cavalry in the rear, and further defended by two guns on its left, immediately opposite that part of the line occupied by the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. The village was carried, and the two guns were captured.

The line, being somewhat disordered in carrying the village, was quickly re-formed, and advanced in excellent order, carrying everything before it. The attack of the enemy by the left wing was equally successful. The line advanced, and made a steady and successful charge; the enemy, being everywhere beaten, gave way, and fled towards the river in the utmost confusion, leaving his camp and fifty-two pieces of artillery, as trophies in the hands of the victors. A standard was captured here by the THIRTY-FIRST regiment; also a gurry, or gong.[32]

The advance of the British force in order of battle is thus described by Major-General Sir Henry Smith in his despatch containing an account of the action:—

“As I neared the enemy, the ground became most favourable for troops to manœuvre, being open and hard grass-land. I ordered the cavalry to take ground to the right and left by brigades, thus displaying the heads of the infantry columns, and as they reached the high ground, I directed them to deploy into line. After deployment I observed the enemy’s left to outflank me; I therefore broke into open columns and took ground to my right; when I had gained sufficient ground, the troops wheeled into line: there was no dust; the sun shone brightly. These manœuvres were performed with the celerity and precision of the most correct field-day; the glistening of the bayonets and the swords of this order of battle was most imposing, and the line advanced. Scarcely had it moved forward 150 paces, when at ten o’clock the enemy opened a fierce cannonade from his whole line. At first his balls fell short, but quickly reached us. Thus upon him, and capable of better ascertaining his position, I was compelled to halt the line, though under fire, for a few moments, until I ascertained that by bringing up my right, and carrying the village of Aliwal, I could with great effect precipitate myself on his left and centre; I therefore quickly brought up Brigadier Godby’s brigade, and, with it and the first brigade under Brigadier Hicks, made a rapid and noble charge, carried the village and two guns of large calibre. The line I ordered to advance. Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment and the Native regiments contending for the front, the battle became general. * * * The battle was won; our troops advancing with the most perfect order to the common focus, the passage of the river. The enemy, completely hemmed in, were flying from our fire, and precipitating themselves in disordered masses into the ford and boats, in the utmost confusion and consternation. * * *

“Thus ended the Battle of Aliwal, one of the most glorious victories ever achieved in India. By the united efforts of Her Majesty’s and the Honorable Company’s troops, every gun the enemy had, fell into our hands: fifty-two guns are now in the Ordnance, two sunk in the bed of the Sutlej, and two spiked on the opposite bank, making a total of fifty-six pieces of cannon captured or destroyed!

“Having thus done justice, and justice alone, to the gallant troops his Excellency trusted to my command, I would gladly, if the limits of a despatch permitted me, do that justice to individuals all deserve. This cannot be; therefore I must confine myself to mention those officers whose continued services, experience, and standing placed them in conspicuous commands.”

After lauding the gallant service performed by the artillery, Sir Henry Smith proceeds to state in his official despatch:—

“To Brigadiers MacDowell and Stedman, commanding their gallant, brigades of cavalry, the fortune of the day is greatly indebted, and to all commanding officers of cavalry and infantry my warmest thanks are due; to Major Smyth, commanding the sixteenth lancers; to Lieut.-Colonel Spence, commanding Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST foot; to Lieut.-Colonel Ryan, K.H., commanding Her Majesty’s fiftieth regiment; and to Lieut.-Colonel Phillips, commanding Her Majesty’s fifty-third foot.

“His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief having witnessed the glorious services of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST and fiftieth regiments, I have only to report upon Her Majesty’s fifty-third, a young regiment, but veterans in daring gallantry and regularity.

“To Captain Lugard (THIRTY-FIRST regiment) the Assistant-Adjutant-General of this force, I am deeply indebted, and the service still more so; a more cool, intrepid, and trustworthy officer cannot be brought forward.

“The brigadiers all speak in high terms of their majors of brigade, Captain O’Hanlan, of the second brigade, and Captain Garvock, of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST foot, of the first brigade.”

The loss of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment in this conflict was fortunately small: one officer, Lieut. Atty, slightly wounded, and fifteen men killed and wounded. The troops bivouacked for the night near the field of battle. The army remained at Aliwal five days, during which the following General Order was received from General Sir Hugh Gough, the Commander-in-Chief:—

“General Orders to the Army of the Sutlej.

“Head-Quarters, Camp, Nihalkee,
“29th January, 1846.

“A glorious victory, with the capture of all the enemy’s guns, having been achieved by the force under Major-General Sir Henry Smith, K.C.B., the whole line will parade at eight o’clock this morning for the inspection of the Right Honorable the Governor-General and his Excellency the Commander-in-Chief, and a royal salute will be fired from the eighteen-pounder battery, and three cheers will be given by the line after the salute, in celebration of this triumphant event.”

The following extract is taken from the General Orders issued by the Governor-General, dated “Camp, Ferozepore, 2nd of February, 1846:”—

“Great praise is due to Brigadier Hicks, who, with Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment, the twenty-fourth and forty-seventh Native infantry, stormed the village of Aliwal, drove the enemy from it, and seized the guns by which it was defended.”

Extract of the despatch of the Governor-General of India to the Secret Committee, dated “Camp, Kanha Kutchwa, 19th of February, 1846:”—

“The immediate result of the victory of Aliwal was the evacuation by the Sikh garrisons of all the forts hitherto occupied by detachments of Lahore soldiers on this side of the river Sutlej, and the submission of the whole of the territory on the left bank of that river to the British government.

“The Sikh army remained in its intrenched position; and though, on the first intelligence of the victory of Aliwal, and at the sight of the numerous bodies which floated from the neighbourhood of that battle-field to the bridge of boats at Sobraon, the Sikhs seemed much shaken and disheartened,—yet after a few days, the Sikh troops seemed to be as confident as ever of being able to defy us in their intrenched position, and to prevent our passage of the river.

“The Commander-in-Chief was not in a state to take advantage of the enemy’s defeat at Aliwal, by an attack on his intrenched position at Sobraon, until the troops under Major-General Sir Henry Smith should have rejoined his Excellency’s camp, and the siege-train and ammunition should have arrived from Delhi. The first portion of the siege-train, with the reserved ammunition for 100 guns, reached the Commander-in-Chief’s camp on the 7th and 8th of February. On the latter day the brigades, which had been detached from the main army, rejoined the Commander-in-Chief.”

Notwithstanding the signal defeat in the battles of Moodkee, Ferozeshah, and Aliwal, and the loss of 143 pieces of artillery captured by the British in these actions, the enemy determined to persevere in his rash project of invading the British dominions. For this purpose he made extraordinary efforts; he had collected all his available troops, and assembled a large army on the left bank of the Sutlej, near the village of Sobraon. Here the Sikhs formed an intrenched camp, defended by 30,000 men with 70 pieces of artillery; this camp was supported by a large reserve on the opposite side of the river, the communication being preserved by a bridge of boats.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment, under its distinguished and experienced leader, Major-General Sir Henry Smith, rejoined the head-quarter camp on the 8th of February, just in time for the crowning and decisive victory of Sobraon. The arrival of Sir Henry Smith’s force enabled the Commander-in-Chief to carry his plan of attacking the enemy into execution. Two days were allowed, that this division should rest after its fatigues.

The entrenched camp of the Sikhs was in a position judiciously chosen in a bend of the river, about five or six miles from the British camp. The defences of the enemy were constructed scientifically by European engineers.

On the morning of the 10th of February, some hours before daylight, the several divisions were silently formed in column of attack. Major-General Sir Henry Smith’s division was on the extreme right; it was formed into two lines; the first line consisted of the first brigade, to which the THIRTY-FIRST regiment belonged, under Lieut.-Colonel Spence: this line was supported by the second brigade at a short distance in the rear. When the day dawned, the first brigade found itself about three-quarters of a mile in front of the enemy’s works. The cannonading, which commenced a little after daylight, continued with little interruption, until about nine A.M. A stray shot was now and then sent at the regiment, but did no damage, when orders were given to the infantry to advance to the attack. The men, who had been lying down, instantly jumped up, formed line, and advanced.

The ground immediately in front of the enemy’s works was very irregular, which made it difficult for the men to keep their places. The enemy’s fire, which commenced at a distance of two or three hundred yards, grew gradually more and more heavy; and firing, as the Sikhs did, from behind lofty entrenchments at the assaulting party, who offered a fair mark as they scrambled up the ramparts, they shot down a number of the British troops, while the survivors, after in vain attempting to reach the top, the loose nature of the soil rendering the footing extremely insecure, were compelled to fall back on the advancing second brigade, who saw with indignation that the enemy were hacking the wounded.

The line was quickly re-formed and advanced a second time; the same determined resistance was again made: but the men, burning to revenge their comrades, would not be deterred. Here Lieut. Tritton, bearing the Queen’s colour, was shot through the head; and Ensign Jones,[33] who carried the regimental colour, was, nearly at the same time, mortally wounded; the regimental colour, falling to the ground, was seized by Serjeant Bernard M‘Cabe, who, rushing forward, crossed the ditch and planted it on the ramparts. The men cheering, scrambled into the works as best they could, and drove the enemy, who were beaten at all points, before them into the river, Lieut. Noel gallantly carrying the Queen’s colour in front of the regiment, the staff of which was shivered in his hand.

The attack having been everywhere successful, the slaughter of the Sikhs, as they crossed the river, was tremendous. Many casualties, however, in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment occurred within the enemy’s works. Lieutenant Timbrell was dangerously wounded by a grape-shot, which broke both his thighs, and Lieutenant Elmslie was also severely wounded by a musket-ball. Captain Garvock, Major of Brigade, and Lieutenant and Adjutant Bolton, were both severely wounded outside the works, where Lieutenants Gabbett and Law were also wounded. Thirty-five rank and file were killed, and 102 wounded.

Two stands of colours were captured by the regiment, making four stands altogether.

The first brigade, on this glorious occasion, was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Spence, whose horse was shot during the advance, and the sword in his hand bent nearly double by a grape-shot.

Captain White, the senior Captain, being left sick at Loodiana, from the effects of the sun on service, Captain Longworth commanded the regiment during the action. He was promoted for his gallant conduct to be major in the army; his horse was killed under him. Captains Garvock and Lugard were also promoted to be majors in the army on the same occasion.

The following account of the action is given in Captain Longworth’s despatch, dated 11th of February, 1846:—

“Camp, Attia, 11th February, 1846.

“Sir,

“I have the honor to state for the information of the Brigadier, that H. M.’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment, under my command, marched from Camp Tulwondee yesterday morning at four A.M., in quarter-distance column, right in front, being the leading regiment of the first brigade, first division. We advanced in this order till within about two miles of the enemy’s position, and then halted, formed line, and waited till daybreak, when we advanced some distance and halted till sunrise, and again advancing halted with our right resting on the Sutlej within range of the enemy’s guns; here we remained about two hours, when we were ordered to advance. This was no sooner discovered by the enemy than they opened upon us a most tremendous fire of round shot from the whole of the guns upon the left flank of their intrenched camp; shell, grape, canister, and a very heavy fire of musketry were showered upon us as we neared the fortifications: but in spite of this, I am proud to say, the regiment advanced steadily and in the best order till within thirty paces of the intrenched camp, when a most destructive fire from overpowering numbers forced us to retire to a short distance, for the purpose of re-forming, as we left a full third of the regiment upon the ground; and I feel convinced that had the regiment remained for five minutes longer in its exposed situation it must have been annihilated, as our fire was totally ineffectual against the enemy’s strongly fortified position, which completely protected them, until by a desperate charge, in conjunction with H. M.’s Fiftieth Regiment, we succeeded in penetrating the extremity of their works extending to the river, and thereby were enabled to bring our fire to bear upon their gunners, who with the most desperate courage turned their guns upon the portion of their own camp in our possession, and fought till bayoneted where they stood. Their infantry in masses now retiring, we followed them up, and, in concert with the other branches of the army, shot and bayoneted them into the river, where immense numbers were brought down by our fire. Shortly after the battle was over the regiment was ordered into camp.

“I beg to bring to your notice the gallant conduct of Serjeant M‘Cabe of the light company, who planted the regimental colour on the highest point of the enemy’s fortifications, and maintained his position under a most tremendous fire, the colour being completely riddled by the enemy’s shot;—he did this after the officer carrying the colour was shot.[34] I beg further to bring to your notice Private Williams of No. 7 company, and Private Biffin of the light company, who each took a colour from the enemy, one of which is supposed to have belonged to their artillery. I have much pleasure in expressing my high approbation of both officers and men under my command for their gallant conduct throughout the day. I regret to add that Lieutenant Law, my second in command, and Lieutenant and Adjutant Bolton, were both severely wounded.

“List of Officers who were present at the Battle of Sobraon.
Lieut.-Colonel Spence. | Lieutenant | Gabbett.
Captain Garvock. | ” | Timbrell.
”    Longworth. | ” | Noel.
”    Lugard. | ” | Paul.
Lieutenant | Atty. | ” | Hutton.
” | Law. | ” | Tritton.
” | Robertson.
” | Bolton (Adjutant).     | Ensign Jones.
” | Elmslie. | Quarter-Master Benison.”

On the 14th of February, 1846, the Governor-General published a General Order, dated from his camp at Kussoor, from which the following extracts are taken:—

“The Governor-General, having received from his Excellency the Commander-in-Chief the despatch annexed, announces to the army and to the people of India, for the fourth time during this campaign, a most important and memorable victory obtained by the army of the Sutlej over the Sikh forces at Sobraon, on the 10th instant.

“On that day the enemy’s strongly intrenched camp, defended by 35,000 men and 67 pieces of artillery, exclusive of heavy guns on the opposite bank of the river, was stormed by the British Army under the immediate command of His Excellency Sir Hugh Gough, and in two hours the Sikh forces were driven into the river with immense loss, 67 guns being captured by the victors.

“The Governor-General most cordially congratulates the Commander-in-Chief and the British Army on this exploit, one of the most daring ever achieved, by which in open day a triple line of breastworks, flanked by formidable redoubts, bristling with artillery, manned by thirty-two regular regiments of infantry, was assaulted, and carried by the forces under His Excellency’s command.

“This important operation was most judiciously preceded by a cannonade from the heavy howitzers and mortars, which had arrived from Delhi on the 8th of February, the same day on which the forces under Major-General Sir Henry Smith, which had been detached to Loodiana, and had gained the victory of Aliwal, rejoined the Commander-in-Chief’s camp.

“The British infantry, formed on the extreme left of the line, then advanced to the assault, and, in spite of every impediment, cleared the intrenchments and entered the enemy’s camp. Her Majesty’s tenth, fifty-third, and eightieth regiments, moving at a firm and steady pace, never fired a shot until they had passed the barriers opposed to them, a forbearance much to be commended, and most worthy of constant imitation, to which may be attributed the success of their first effort, and the small loss they sustained. The attack was crowned with the success it deserved!

“The same gallant efforts, attended by the same success, distinguished the attack on the enemy’s left, made by the first division, under the command of Major-General Sir Henry Smith, K.C.B., in which the troops nobly sustained their former reputation.

“These three divisions of infantry, concentrated within the enemy’s camp, drove the shattered forces into the river, with a loss which far exceeded that which the most experienced officers had ever witnessed.

“Thus terminated, in the brief space of two hours, this most remarkable conflict, in which the military combinations of the Commander-in-Chief were fully and ably carried into effect with His Excellency’s characteristic energy; the enemy’s select regiments of regular infantry have been dispersed, and a large portion destroyed, with the loss, since the campaign began, of 220 pieces of artillery taken in action. * * *

“The Governor-General, in the name of the Government and of the people of India, offers to His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief,—to the General Officers, and all the Officers and Troops under their command, his grateful and heartfelt acknowledgments for the services they have performed. * * *

“The Governor-General acknowledges the meritorious conduct of Brigadier Penny, and Lieut.-Colonel Spence,[35] commanding brigades in the first division.

“Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST and fiftieth regiments greatly distinguished themselves, as well as the forty-second and forty-seventh native infantry, and the Nusseeree battalion.”

The despatch of the Commander-in-Chief, General Sir Hugh Gough, to the Governor-General, dated Camp, Kussoor, 13th of February, 1846, giving a detailed account of the battle of Sobraon, contained the following expressions of approbation and thanks:—

“I have now to make the attempt,—difficult, nay impracticable, though I deem it,—of expressing in adequate terms my sense of obligation to those who especially aided me by their talents and self-devotion in the hard-fought field of Sobraon.

“The major-generals of the divisions engaged deserve far more commendation than I am able, within the limits of a despatch, to bestow. * * *

“Brigadier Penny and Lieut.-Colonel Spence commanded the two brigades of Major-General Sir Henry Smith’s division, and overcame at their head the most formidable opposition. I beg to bring both in the most earnest manner to your notice. * * *

Madeley lith. 3 Wellington St Strand.

THE THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT
BATTLE OF SOBRAON 10th FEBy 1846
For Cannon’s Military Records

“The Sikhs, even when at particular points their intrenchments were mastered with the bayonet, strove to regain them by the fiercest conflict, sword in hand. Nor was it until the cavalry of the left, under Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, had moved forward and ridden through the openings in the intrenchments made by our sappers, in single file, and re-formed as they passed them; and the third light dragoons, whom no obstacle usually held formidable by horse appears to check, had, on this day, as at Ferozeshah, galloped over and cut down the obstinate defenders of batteries and field-works, and until the full weight of three divisions is of infantry, with every field-artillery gun which could be sent to their aid, had been cast into the scale, that victory finally declared for the British.

“The fire of the Sikhs first slackened and then nearly ceased, and the victors, then pressing them on every side, precipitated them in masses over their bridge and into the Sutlej, which a sudden rise of seven inches had rendered hardly fordable. In their efforts to reach the right bank through the deepened water, they suffered from our horse artillery a terrible carnage. Hundreds fell under this cannonade: hundreds upon hundreds were drowned in attempting the perilous passage. Their awful slaughter, confusion, and dismay were such as would have excited compassion in the hearts of their generous conquerors, if the Khalsa troops had not, in the earlier part of the action, sullied their gallantry by slaughtering and barbarously mangling every wounded soldier whom, in the vicissitudes of attack, the fortune of war left at their mercy.

“Sixty-seven pieces of cannon, upwards of two hundred camel-swivels (zumboorucks), numerous standards, and vast munitions of war, captured by our troops, are the pledges and trophies of our victory.

“The battle was over by eleven in the morning, and in the forenoon I caused our engineers to burn a part and to sink a part of the vaunted bridge of the Khalsa army, across which they had boastfully come once more to defy us, and to threaten India with ruin and devastation.

“The consequences of this great action have yet to be fully developed. It has at least, in God’s providence, once more expelled the Sikhs from our territory, and planted our standards on the soil of the Punjaub. After occupying their intrenched position for nearly a month, the Khalsa army had perhaps mistaken the caution which had induced us to wait for the necessary materiel, for timidity; but they must now deeply feel that the blow, which has fallen on them from the British arm, has only been the heavier for being long delayed.”

Lieut.-Colonel Spence, Captain Garvock (Major of Brigade), and Captain Lugard (Deputy Assistant Adjutant-General) of the THIRTY-FIRST, were specially mentioned in the above despatch.

At the close of a despatch dated Camp, Lahore, 22nd of February, 1846, the Governor-General added the following:—

“The soldiers of the army of the Sutlej have not only proved their superior prowess in battle, but have on every occasion, with subordination and patience, endured the fatigues and privations inseparable from a state of active operations in the field.

“The Governor-General has repeatedly expressed on his own part, and on that of the Government of India, admiration and gratitude for the important services which the army has rendered.

“The Governor-General is now pleased to resolve, as a testimony of the approbation of the Government of India of the bravery, discipline, and soldierlike bearing of the army of the Sutlej, that all the generals, officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates, shall receive a gratuity of twelve months’ batta.”

In writing the history of the part borne by a regiment in the brilliant victories of this glorious campaign, there are many traits of individual heroism which should not pass unrecorded. The modesty of true valour prevents officers, who have had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves, from announcing their own deeds, but the historian, who impartially records the service of a corps, can have no such scruples. No hesitation is therefore felt in giving a place in the records of the service of this distinguished corps to the following extract from the Calcutta Star, an Indian newspaper, which described the recent battles of the Sutlej:—

“Thirty-first Regiment.—This gallant old corps seems to have received more than its share of hard knocks, in the last four glorious battles it was engaged in. Lieut.-Colonel Spence who commanded in all four actions, seems to have had a charmed life, having escaped in a most astonishing way. He had two horses killed under him; balls through his cap and scabbard; his sword broken in his hand by grape-shot; and at Sobraon, a Sikh, who was lying apparently dead in the trenches, jumped up when he saw the Colonel’s head turned, and rushed at him to cut him down, which was only prevented by a private who called the Colonel’s attention to his danger, and afterwards bayoneted the Sikh, the Colonel’s sword having broken in the encounter.”

The glorious Victory of Sobraon was decisive: the invaders were repelled; their army, discomfited, retreated sullenly from the field; the whole of their artillery, their camp, warlike stores, and baggage fell into the hands of the victors; the enemy retired over their bridge, which, from the weight and pressure of the immense mass of the defeated troops passing over it, gave way; the Sikhs were precipitated into the water; the whole river was filled with the confused bodies of the flying enemy, the British artillery playing on them with round and grape-shot; the stream was choked up with the dead and dying: the carnage was frightful!

The enemy never attempted to rally. With the loss of his artillery, on which all his confidence was placed, his spirit was broken, and all his hopes of successfully resisting the British troops vanished: his pride was humbled: the last and final struggle was over; the battle was ended, and the power of the haughty and turbulent Sikhs received a blow on the sanguinary field of Sobraon from which it could not recover: the city of Lahore was at the mercy of the conquerors.

Preparations were now made for the advance of the British army into the Punjaub; the engineer department constructed a pontoon-bridge, and the whole British force, with its artillery, passed the Sutlej, and encamped on the opposite side, in the territory of the Sikhs: the enemy, disheartened and dismayed by their late defeats offered no opposition, retiring as the British army advanced. The distance from the river Sutlej to the capital of the Sikhs is less than fifty miles; the march to it was performed without opposition, and without difficulty: the power of the Sikhs was prostrate; their government sent chiefs of high rank as ambassadors to the British camp, to offer terms of submission to the Governor-General, suing for peace on whatever terms the conquerors might please to dictate.

Lieutenant Tritton died of his wounds on the evening of the battle, and early the next morning the regiment marched towards the bridge of boats, which was in progress at the nearest point on the Sutlej to Ferozepore; on this march it was joined by a detachment of sixty men under the command of Lieutenant M‘Kenzie, along with Assistant-Surgeon Massey, who had just arrived from Umballa, being part of an escort in charge of heavy guns, and an immense train of ammunition hackeries, which they had hoped to bring up in time for the last great battle, and were sadly disappointed to find it was all over;—such are the chances of war!! On the 12th the regiment was turned out at 10 o’clock P.M., and marching all night, crossed the river in native boats at sunrise, along with a large force under Sir Henry Smith, the band in the first boat playing “Garry-Owen,” and the men in high spirits at the prospect of entering the Punjaub.

This forced march was effected from a report having been sent to the Commander-in-Chief, that the Sikhs were about to oppose the crossing of the river, but no such demonstration took place. After halting some days at Kussoor, which is one march from the Sutlej, the army moved towards Lahore, marching at daylight every morning in order of battle, and every regiment in brigade keeping its own place through fields and jungles, forcing a way through every obstacle, and ready to form line at any moment. It was indeed a grand sight to see this splendid army on the morning of the 20th of February approaching the city of Lahore, over a boundless and perfectly open plain, on which it encamped about two miles from the city. On the 22nd the British Standard was hoisted on the citadel, and the event was announced to the army by the following General Orders of the Governor-General:—

General Orders by the Right Honorable the Governor-General of India.

“Camp, Lahore, 22nd February, 1846.

“The British army has this day occupied the gateway of the citadel of Lahore, the Badshahee Mosque, and the Huzzooree Bagh.

“The Army of the Sutlej has now brought its operations in the field to a close, by the dispersion of the Sikh army, and the military occupation of Lahore, preceded by a series of the most triumphant successes ever recorded in the military history of India.

“Compelled suddenly to assume the offensive by the unprovoked invasion of its territories, the British Army, under the command of its distinguished leader, has in sixty days defeated the Sikh forces in four general actions, has captured 220 pieces of field-artillery, and is now at the capital, dictating to the Lahore durbar the terms of a treaty, the conditions of which will tend to secure the British provinces from the repetition of a similar outrage.”

The decisive termination of the war in the Punjaub enabled the Governor-General and the Supreme Council to reduce the number of the Queen’s regular regiments in India. An order was accordingly issued for the return of the THIRTY-FIRST to Europe, but as it was desirable to retain all the efficient men who were willing to continue their services in India, the soldiers were permitted to volunteer into the other regiments serving in the Bengal Presidency.

A General Order was issued permitting the soldiers of the sixteenth lancers and the THIRTY-FIRST regiment to volunteer into other corps; the volunteering of the THIRTY-FIRST to commence on the 26th and to close on the 28th of February.

The regiment now mustered only 420 bayonets fit for duty out of 844 which left Umballa, and during these three days 103 men volunteered to other corps; at Umballa, on the 23rd, 24th, and 25th of March, it again volunteered 214 men; and at Chinsurah, on the 10th of July, 12 men, in all 329, who remained in India. Within the last few years, the regiment had gained a considerable accession to its strength by volunteers from corps leaving India: these men, whose object in volunteering was to remain in India, again availed themselves of the General Order granting them a bounty, of thirty rupees, and volunteered into other corps with which they had served during the late campaign.

After the authority for volunteering had taken effect the strength of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was much reduced: all the young soldiers who were desirous of serving in India volunteered into other regiments. Several of the officers exchanged into corps remaining in India: Lieut.-Colonel Byrne into the fifty-third regiment; Major Young into the tenth; and Brevet Major Lugard into the twenty-ninth.

On the publication of the General Order for the return of the regiment to Europe,—the following Division Order was issued by Major-General Sir Henry Smith, K.C.B., commanding the first division:—

“Camp, Lahore, 3rd March, 1846.

“Comrades,—Officers and Soldiers of the gallant THIRTY-FIRST regiment,—you and I have been so associated in the recent conflicts, where your services have been distinguished, that I cannot lose you from under my command without an expression of the deepest regret; that regret is however mitigated, when I know that you are about to return to your native country, from which the regiment has been absent twenty-one years,—much diminished in numbers,—caused by your valiant conduct and recent glorious victories; but the former renown of your distinguished corps has acquired additional fame, by the valour of Lieut.-Colonel Spence, the officers, and soldiers; and the long list of triumphant victories now recorded on your colours, has been much increased by your services in India. Farewell, my gallant comrades, for the present; may every success, happiness, honor, and prosperity attend you, the gallant THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in peace, as it has so gloriously done in war! and, believe me, one of the most happy and proud recollections of my life will be that I have witnessed the indomitable valour of the corps.”

On the same occasion the following Brigade Orders were issued by Brigadier Monteath, who commanded the brigade in which the THIRTY-FIRST regiment served in the Cabool campaign:—

Brigade Orders by Brigadier Monteath, C.B.

“Camp, Lahore, 3rd March, 1846.

“Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment being now about to quit the army, Brigadier Monteath cannot allow it to depart without expressing the deep regret he feels at the approaching separation from those to whom he has been bound by so many ties of friendly feeling for their private good qualities, and high admiration for their public services. On a former occasion, when associated with them under the most difficult and trying circumstances, he had the gratification of recording, that the regiment had exhibited, in a high degree, the best qualities of the best British soldiers; and he has now the proud pleasure of telling them, that by their gallant conduct during the late sanguinary conflicts with the enemy, they have encircled themselves with every honor, nobly maintained the former character of the regiment, and placed its number amongst the foremost of those whose military achievements are most conspicuously engraved upon the records of their country; and he sincerely prays, on their arrival in England, that their beloved Sovereign may be induced to confer such marks of distinction upon the regiment as its gallant deeds so eminently deserve.

“Farewell, my gallant comrades; may every happiness and prosperity attend you. Your old Commander will ever remember you with pleasure, and watch your future progress with all the deep interest of your firmest friends.

“By order,
(Signed)       “G. A. Tytler, Brigade-Major.”

The Commander-in-Chief in India, having deemed it advisable to send home as many of the severely wounded men of the army as possible, before the beginning of the hot weather, gave orders for the boats to be prepared on the Sutlej to convey them to Bombay, and the command of this detachment was given by His Excellency to Lieutenant Robertson, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. It consisted of about 158 men of all the European corps lately engaged, and an escort of 63 duty men of the THIRTY-FIRST, making in all 221, 97 of which belonged to the regiment. The detachment sailed from Ferozepore on the 14th of March, 1846, and arrived safely at Bombay on the 27th of April, whence it embarked on board the ship ‘Herefordshire’ on the 14th of May, and landed at Gravesend on the 29th of September, 1846, being the first portion of the regiment that arrived in England.

On the 28th of February the officers of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment were specially invited to dinner by Lieut.-General Lord Hardinge, the Governor-General, and on the 3rd of March the same honor was conferred on them by General Lord Gough, the Commander-in-Chief in India.

The volunteering being completed, the volunteers were delivered over to their new corps. The regiment separated from the army with which it had gained such distinguished renown, and commenced its march on the 4th of March towards Ghurmuktesir Ghât, on the river Ganges, where boats were prepared for its conveyance to Calcutta. The regiment recrossed the river Sutlej on the 7th of March, and on the 20th reached Umballa.

The women, children, and baggage of the regiment, having been left at Umballa when the regiment proceeded on service, a halt was required to enable the officers to arrange their affairs and dispose of their property, and that of the deceased officers and men; the houses which the officers occupied being their own property and built by themselves, as they were the first to inhabit the station when it was formed into a new cantonment in 1843.

The regiment moved again on the 28th of March, and, passing through the station of Meerut, arrived at Ghurmuktesir Ghât, on the right bank of the Ganges, on the 13th of April.

The boats provided by the commissariat for the conveyance of the regiment to Calcutta being in readiness for the voyage, the wounded and sick men, women, and children were embarked with as little delay as possible. By the 16th of April the whole were embarked, and the fleet of boats sailed for the Presidency of Calcutta on the following day.

Lieut.-Colonel Spence, after having commanded the regiment in every action during this brilliant and glorious campaign,—at Moodkee on the 18th of December, Ferozeshah on the 21st and 22nd of December, 1845, Buddiwal on the 21st of January, Aliwal on the 28th, and on the 10th of February, 1846, at the crowning victory at Sobraon,—had now the satisfaction of embarking with it on board the boats appointed to convey it to the port of Calcutta, where the ships lay at anchor, which were engaged to carry the war-worn veterans of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment to their native country.

On the 3rd of April Her Majesty was pleased to appoint Lieut.-Colonel Byrne and Lieut.-Colonel Spence, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, to be Companions of the Most Honorable Military Order of the Bath, for their distinguished gallantry in the late actions on the Sutlej.

In consequence of the particularly gallant conduct of Serjeant Bernard M‘Cabe, Major-General Sir Henry Smith, in a letter dated 17th February, was pleased to recommend him for a commission, in the following terms:—“This intrepid non-commissioned officer, in the midst of a hand-to-hand conflict with the enemy, planted the colour of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment upon one of the towers of the enemy’s intrenchments,—one of the most bold and daring acts of a gallant soldier I ever witnessed, and which, I now deliberately consider, tended much to shorten the struggle alluded to. This serjeant is a young man of excellent character, and, if I may be permitted to remind His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief of the promise made me almost in the heat of battle, it is,—‘This Serjeant shall be recommended for a commission.’ I can only add (which is unnecessary to the soldiers’ friend, Sir Hugh Gough) that, if he receives a commission, it will be as gratifying to me as was the gallant conduct I witnessed at the moment the colour-head was shot off, and the flag perforated with balls, as he triumphantly waved it in the air in the very midst of the enemy.”

This highly honorable testimony of the bravery of Serjeant M‘Cabe at the battle of Sobraon, was supported by the strong recommendation of General Lord Gough to His Grace the Commander-in-Chief, and Serjeant Bernard M‘Cabe was appointed by Her Majesty to an ensigncy in the Eighteenth, Royal Irish, regiment of foot, on the 8th of May, 1846.

The details of the campaign on the Sutlej afford abundant proofs of the skill and bravery of the troops: the highest praise is due, and has been rendered by their admiring and grateful countrymen, to the officers and soldiers by whose gallantry four battles were fought, and victories obtained, in sixty days, over an enemy who had most ample means of equipping and supplying his corps with all the matériel of war, and of choosing his own time and opportunity of commencing his perfidious attack.

The army of the Sikhs, at the commencement of this unprovoked aggression, is ascertained to have amounted to 60,000 men, and their artillery to 108 pieces of cannon, some of them being of large calibre.

The Anglo-Indian forces, which had been hastily collected to contend against this immense army, amounted only to about 20,000 men, a great proportion of which had marched one hundred and sixty miles, in order to arrive at the seat of war.

Under the most serious disadvantages, fatigues, and privations, the British troops, with the aid of their faithful allies, the Native corps, nobly contended with their Sikh adversaries, “who, in spite of their exceeding numbers and advantageous positions, were vanquished in every battle.”

In expressing admiration of the heroic conduct of the British troops in this short but decisive war, it is the duty of the nation to acknowledge, with gratitude, the wonderful interference of a Supreme Power, by whose all-wise decree the army of the Sikhs was destroyed and dispersed; and, notwithstanding its numbers, received a complete and signal overthrow, as a just but severe punishment for its faithless conduct and daring violation of every honorable and religious feeling.

When it is considered that with a disparity of force of three to one, independent of artillery, the Sikh army was discomfited, and the enemy was driven back to his capital to seek for safety and peace, the British Nation must be sensible that an over-ruling Power aided their cause, and gave strength where numbers were deficient; and that another signal instance of Divine favour and protection has been added to the numerous claims which demand the nation’s humble acknowledgment and gratitude.

The campaign on the Sutlej having terminated by the destruction of the Sikh army and the capture of the city of Lahore, a treaty of peace was entered into. The Sikh government requested that a force of 10,000 British troops might be left at their capital for the protection of the city and the maintenance of good order: this being complied with, arrangements were made for the return of the British army to the territories of the East India Company.

The glorious news of the Battle of Sobraon was received in London on the 1st of April, and was announced to the British public by a royal salute from the guns of the Tower and in St. James’s Park; and the royal standard was displayed at Buckingham Palace and at the Tower of London. The greatest sensation pervaded all ranks of society: no military event, with the exception of the Battle of Waterloo, excited such wonder and surprise, mingled with joy, that the cloud, which had hung over the fate of the British Empire in India, was completely dissipated by this last splendid and decisive victory, which effected the final overthrow of the power of the Sikhs, the destruction of their army, and the capture of their artillery, on the sanguinary field of Sobraon.

On the 2nd of April the Thanks of the House of Lords were proposed by the Earl of Ripon, and carried unanimously.

Extracts from Minutes of Proceedings of the House of Lords.—2nd April, 1846.

“That the Thanks of this House be given to Major-General Sir Henry George Smith, Knight Commander of the Most Honorable Military Order of the Bath, for his skilful and meritorious conduct when in command of the British troops employed against a large portion of the Sikh army, of greatly superior numbers, and for the signal valour and judgment displayed by him in the battle of the 28th of January, 1846, when the enemy’s force was totally defeated, and a new lustre added to the reputation of the British arms.

“That the Thanks of this House be given to the several officers, European and Native, under the command of Sir Henry Smith, for the distinguished services rendered by them at the battle of Aliwal.

“That this House doth highly approve of and commend the intrepidity and exemplary discipline displayed by the non-commissioned officers and private soldiers, European and Native, on the 28th of January, 1846, in their attack on the enemy’s position, by which the Sikhs were completely routed and driven in confusion across the Sutlej, with the loss of all their artillery and military equipment; and that the same be signified to them by the Commanders of the several corps, who are desired to thank them for their gallant behaviour.

“That in requesting the Governor-General of India to communicate these Resolutions to the several Officers referred to therein, this House desires to acknowledge the zeal and judgment evinced by the Right Honorable Lieut.-General Sir Henry Hardinge, Knight Grand Cross of the Order of the Bath, Governor-General of India, and also by General Sir Hugh Gough, Baronet, Knight Grand Cross of the Order of the Bath, Commander-in-Chief of the Forces in India, in supplying Major-General Sir Henry Smith with such reinforcements and military means as enabled him, under Divine Providence, to overcome all the obstacles thrown in his way by a brave and determined enemy.

“That the Thanks of this House be given to the Right Honorable Lieut.-General Sir Henry Hardinge, Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honorable Military Order of the Bath, Governor-General of India, for the judgment, energy, and ability with which the resources of the British Empire in India have been applied in repelling the unjust and unprovoked invasion of the British Territory by the Sikh Nation; and for the valour and indefatigable exertions which he displayed on the 10th of February, 1846, at the battle of Sobraon, when, by the blessing of Almighty God, which we desire most humbly to acknowledge, this hostile and treacherous invasion was successfully defeated.

“That the Thanks of this House be given to General Sir Hugh Gough, Baronet, Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honorable Military Order of the Bath, Commander-in-Chief of the Forces in India, for the signal ability and valour with which, upon the 10th of February, 1846, he directed and led the attack, when the enemy’s intrenchments were stormed, their artillery captured, their army defeated and scattered, and the Punjaub laid open to the advance of our victorious troops.

“That the Thanks of this House be given to Major-General Sir Henry George Smith, Knight Commander of the Most Honorable Military Order of the Bath; Major-General Walter Raleigh Gilbert; and Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, Knight Commander of the Most Honorable Military Order of the Bath; and to the other officers, European and Native, for the distinguished services rendered by them in the eminently successful operations at the battle of Sobraon.

“That this House doth highly approve of and commend the invincible intrepidity, perseverance, and steady discipline displayed by the non-commissioned officers and private soldiers, European and Native, on the 10th of February, 1846, by which the glory of the British arms has been successfully maintained against a determined and greatly superior force, and that the same be signified to them by the Commanders of the several corps, who are desired to thank them for their gallant behaviour.

“That the said Resolutions be transmitted by the Lord Chancellor to the Governor-General of India, and that he be requested to communicate the same to the several officers referred to therein.”

The House of Commons.

Votes of Thanks to the same effect were proposed by Sir Robert Peel in the House of Commons, and carried without a dissenting voice.

The East India Company.

On the same day, a Special General Court of the proprietors of stock was held at the East India House, for the purpose of passing a Vote of Thanks to Major-General Sir Henry Smith for his victory at Aliwal over the Sikh army; to the Governor-General Sir Henry Hardinge; to General Sir Hugh Gough, and to the European and Native troops who were engaged in the war on the Sutlej. The resolutions of the Court were proposed by Sir Henry Willock, the chairman, and were unanimously adopted.

The Court of Common Council of London.

At a Special Court of the Court of the Common Council of the City of London, the Thanks and Congratulations of the Court were awarded to Lieut.-General Sir Henry Hardinge, G.C.B., General Sir Hugh Gough, G.C.B., and Major-General Sir Henry Smith, K.C.B., for the valour, judgment, and ability displayed by them in the recent battles of Aliwal and Sobraon; also the Thanks of the Court to the other officers, European and Native, for the intrepidity, perseverance, and discipline evinced by them upon both these memorable occasions.

After a tedious voyage down the Ganges, owing to the shallowness of the river and the numerous sand-banks, the regiment did not reach the station of Chinsurah until the 6th of July, on which day it landed and marched into barracks. Chinsurah, formerly a Dutch settlement, was ceded by Holland to the British Government in 1827; it is situated on the right bank of the Ganges, about thirty miles from Calcutta: the East India Company have built an excellent barrack here for a regiment of infantry. The regiment was halted here until the necessary preparations were made for its embarkation for England.

On the 30th of July the arms of the regiment, which had been proudly borne and successfully used on many occasions on the battle-field, were given over to the ordnance department, and deposited in the arsenal of Fort William.

On the arrival of the regiment at Fort William, the military officers of the Presidency invited the officers of the sixteenth lancers and THIRTY-FIRST regiment to a ball and supper at the Town-hall, to show their high sense of the distinguished conduct of those regiments in the field during the recent campaign on the Sutlej.

The Lieut.-Governor, Sir Herbert Maddox, also invited the officers to a splendid banquet at the Government House on the 1st of August.

The officers were also hospitably entertained by the officers of the Bengal artillery stationed at Dum-Dum, the head-quarters of that corps.

The entertainment given by the military officers at Calcutta to the officers of the sixteenth lancers and THIRTY-FIRST regiment is thus noticed in the public paper called the “Star,” of the 1st of August, 1846:—

“The ball given by the military to Her Majesty’s sixteenth lancers and Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment, came off with great brilliancy last night at the Town Hall; there were probably from 400 to 500 persons present. The hall was decorated with remarkable taste, and the honored Peninsular colours of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment hung in tatters under the principal canopy, blood-stained in the recent engagements, in all of which the gallant regiment was present. At the opposite end of the table was a large transparency of the battle of Sobraon. Colonel Warren presided at the supper-table; and Colonel Burlton, in an excellent speech, reviewing the services of the regiments from the commencement of the present century, gave the toast of the evening, which was acknowledged by Lieut.-Colonel MacDowell and Lieut.-Colonel Spence.”

Previous to the departure of the regiment from India, the following General Order was issued by General Lord Gough, the Commander-in-Chief:—

“Head-Quarters, Simla, 23rd May, 1846.

“Those distinguished regiments, the sixteenth lancers and the THIRTY-FIRST foot, are about to return to their native country after a service in India, the former of twenty-four, the latter of twenty-one years; and although the Commander-in-Chief has recently, and so frequently, had occasion to laud the gallant conduct of these corps before an intrepid enemy, he cannot permit them to embark without again expressing his admiration of their continued and conspicuous bravery in all the battles they have been engaged in during the long and eventful period of their Indian service, whether in Affghanistan, or at the more sanguinary conflicts of 1845 and 1846.

“These brave regiments may be assured they will be received in their native land with every demonstration of that patriotic feeling which gallant exploits ensure from their countrymen.

“The sixteenth lancers have added to their standards ‘Bhurtpore, Affghanistan, Ghuznee, Maharajpore, Aliwal, and Sobraon;’ and the THIRTY-FIRST regiment will have recorded on their already highly decorated colours—‘Cabool, Moodkee, Ferozeshah, Aliwal, and Sobraon.’

“Again must Lord Gough express the gratification it affords him thus to be able to record his opinion of their merits; and both these corps are assured that their correct conduct in quarters, and almost total absence of crime for many years, have mainly conduced to the gallant achievements in the field to which their good fortune has afforded them the opportunity to contribute.

“That every happiness and welfare may hereafter attend these regiments, is the Commander-in-Chief’s ardent desire, for he must ever feel the warmest interest in the career of such highly distinguished regiments.

“The Commander-in-Chief congratulates the two officers, Lieut.-Colonel MacDowell, C.B., and Lieut.-Colonel Spence, who accompanied their regiments to India nearly a quarter of a century ago, upon now having the honor and gratification of commanding them, after such distinguished services, on their return to their native land. Lieut.-Colonel MacDowell has never left India since his first arrival.

“By order of His Excellency the Commander-in-Chief.
(Signed)     “H. G. Smith, Major-General,
“Adjutant-General to the Forces in India.”

The regiment embarked for England, the left wing under the command of Lieutenant Plaskett, on board the ‘Plantagenet,’ on the 2nd of August, 1846, consisting of 5 officers, 12 serjeants, 4 drummers, and 102 rank and file, 10 women and 10 children. The head-quarters, or right wing, embarked on board the ‘Madagascar’ on the 3rd of August, 1846, under the command of Major Staunton, and consisted of 10 officers, 19 serjeants, 7 drummers, and 194 rank and file, 21 women, and 32 children. Unfortunately, as the ‘Plantagenet’ was putting out to sea, she sprung a leak, and was obliged to return to Calcutta with all speed, the pumps being worked night and day by the soldiers, without whose assistance she must have gone down: they succeeded in bringing her safe into dock, there being then above seven feet of water in the hold. This detachment again embarked in the same ship on the 29th of August, and arrived in England on the 13th of January, 1847, having lost on the passage seven men. The ‘Madagascar,’ with head-quarters, arrived in England on the 5th of December, and lost on the passage Lieutenant Richard Sparrow and five soldiers.

After a voyage of four months, the surviving veterans of the regiment were gladdened with the sight of the shores of their native land. The head-quarters of the regiment reached Gravesend on the 4th of December, 1846; and on the 6th disembarked and marched to Chatham. Nothing could exceed the enthusiasm of the public to welcome the arrival of this distinguished corps.

The following description of the reception the regiment met with on its arrival, is taken from the ‘Illustrated London News’ of December, 1846:—

“The Return of the THIRTY-FIRST Regiment from India.—On the 4th instant the head-quarters of this distinguished regiment arrived by the ship Madagascar from Calcutta, from which place they embarked on the 3rd of August last: they lost by deaths on the voyage five men and one officer, Lieut. Richard Sparrow. They brought home with them four captured colours, which they took in the short but brilliant campaign against the Sikhs. * * * On the evening of the 6th the head-quarters marched into Chatham garrison from Gravesend, by the Rochester and Gravesend Railway, where they were met by the very superior band of the royal marines. On the arrival at the Rochester terminus, the band struck up, ‘God save the Queen,’ and these heroes of the Sutlej were greeted by hundreds of people with loud and repeated huzzas. The soldiers, in return for this spirited welcome, waved the four colours captured from the enemy, one at Ferozeshah, one at Aliwal, and two taken at Sobraon. These banners bear testimony of the severe engagements. The Queen’s colour, and the regimental colour, are complete fragments. The head-quarters were also accompanied by the depôt band, which played at intervals in passing with the regiment through the streets of Rochester and Chatham, and were greeted along the whole line by thousands of people who assembled to witness their return.

“Out of the 215 men landed from the Madagascar there are but 80 unwounded. Lieut.-Colonel Spence, and Quarter-master Benison, are the only officers, now with the regiment, who went out with it in the ‘Kent’ East Indiaman, which took fire and sank in the Bay of Biscay.

“The following officers have come home with the head-quarters:—Major George Staunton, Brevet Major D. F. G. Longworth, Lieut. G. Elmslie, Lieut. T. Scarman, Lieut. R. Mackenzie, Lieut. and Adjutant A. S. Bolton, Lieut. H. P. Hutton, Quarter-master S. Benison, and Assistant-Surgeon H. C. Foss. Total nine officers and 215 serjeants, drummers, and rank and file.

“Lieut.-Colonel Spence headed the troops. The officers of this regiment, having been on the most friendly terms with the royal marine corps, and being members of the mess of the royal marines, they dined at the royal marines’ mess-room with the officers, who invited them on their arrival at the garrison to a superb repast.

“The officers of the regiment were invited to dinner by Colonel Sir Frederick Smith and the officers of the royal engineers in garrison at Chatham. They also received invitations to dinner from the officers of the 2nd battalion of the 60th rifles, and also from the officers of the provisional battalion quartered in this garrison.”

Shortly after its arrival in England, the following complimentary letter was received by Lieut.-Colonel Spence, commanding the regiment, from that distinguished officer General Sir Colin Halkett, G.C.B., the Colonel of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment:—

“United Service Club, London, 22nd Dec., 1846.

“My Dear Colonel,

“It is with the liveliest satisfaction that I avail myself of the arrival in England of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, under your command, to offer you, and the corps, my most sincere congratulations on your return to your native land, after your arduous and distinguished services in the East. Connected as I have the honor to be with the regiment, it was natural for me to take a deep interest in its welfare, and to follow its fate and fortunes with all the attention in my power; and as some professional experience enabled me to appreciate the toils you had to encounter, and the dangers you had to overcome, it was with highly gratified pride and most heartfelt delight, that I heard how nobly you had supported the first, and how gallantly you had vanquished the latter.

“At the very outset of the voyage from England, the regiment was already called upon to give proofs of that high state of discipline, which is the soldier’s best shield in difficulties. On dark and distant seas, amid the flames of the unfortunate East India ship Kent, you remained firm and tranquil, obedient to orders issued by that meritorious soldier, your then commanding officer, Lieut.-Colonel Fearon (now Major-General), and thus ensured the safety of all when every semblance of hope seemed to have vanished, and when confusion must have led to inevitable destruction.

“The promise, which such noble conduct gave, was fully justified by your subsequent behaviour. Called upon to aid in avenging disasters which the feebleness of allies had brought upon your country’s arms, you forced your way through the most difficult part of Central Asia, through mountain wildernesses unequalled on the face of the globe, and never traversed by disciplined troops since the days of the great Macedonian conqueror. Even the gallantry, which you displayed during this campaign, seems to be forgotten, when we reflect on the steady discipline, and dauntless energy, evinced in contending against the toils and difficulties which had to be overcome at every step of this memorable march, only eclipsed by the more brilliant actions you were soon afterwards called upon to perform.

“An Army, composed of the most warlike tribes of Asia, trained to arms by European officers, long accustomed to victory under the sway of an able and ambitious prince, assuming, on the death of Runjeet Singh, the power of absolute control over its feeble government, resolved to invade the British provinces; which, protected by a disciplined army, ruled by a wise and paternal government, had long prospered in peace, and acquired a degree of wealth too well calculated to tempt the rapacity of such lawless bands.

“To avoid every appearance of hostility, and preserve peace to the last, the British authorities had kept their forces at a distance from the frontier; and the enemy thus emboldened by forbearance, which was probably taken for timidity, crossed the Sutlej, and attacked our possessions without even a declaration of war. In this difficulty it was only by extraordinary exertion on the part of the troops, by toil and fortitude never surpassed, if ever equalled, that your comrades posted along the frontier could be saved from ruin, and an unprincipled foe checked in time to avert the greatest calamities.

“The march from Umballa must ever be memorable in the annals of war. Under the burning sun of India, you supported, at duty’s call, an excess of toil and fatigue, which would have tried the hardiest and the best, even in the bracing atmosphere of our northern climate; and your victory of Moodkee was actually achieved over bold, numerous, and well-prepared foes, after a march of twenty miles, performed under the rays of a vertical sun, through a waste and parched country, not affording even a drop of water to allay the scorching thirst occasioned by the clouds of dust raised from the burning soil; fought, and won in fact, after an excess of toil that would have overcome all but the first and foremost soldiers of their time.

“A single defeat was not, however, to daunt the fierce and numerous foes with whom you had to contend; and hardly had you recovered from the fatigues of your long march and first victory, when you were called upon to storm an entrenched camp, defended by vastly superior numbers, and by a train of heavy and well-served artillery such as the East had never beheld. To assail works, under such circumstances, is one of the most trying and difficult operations of war; and when the strength of the position, and the fierce resolution with which it was defended, are considered, your victory may safely be termed an action of unsurpassed boldness, energy, and perseverance.

“Never will your country’s banner suffer a stain, so long as its soldiers shall equal those who stormed the Sikh camp of Ferozeshah: greater fortitude and gallantry than those of which you had given proof in these actions could not possibly be displayed. But every species of high soldiership was to be called for during the course of this brief campaign, and it was your fortune to be present in the different actions, all fought under different circumstances.

“At Aliwal you had to execute on an open and level plain, and under a heavy fire of artillery, the skilful movements which ensured the success of that brilliant day; and at Sobraon you were again called upon to force entrenchments, constructed with European science, and defended with all the fierce resolution of Asiatic despair. But neither savage valour, nor European art, could withstand your efforts,—could compete with high and matchless gallantry, regulated by discipline, and fired to noble exertion by the consciousness of what was due to your country’s name and fame!—The Battle of Sobraon, which crushed the power of unprincipled adversaries, terminated your exploits in the East, saved the British provinces from devastation, and secured to our youthful and beloved Sovereign the peaceful and happy possession of India! Never indeed were nobler objects attained by nobler conduct!

“It is needless for me to tell you how greatly all ranks of your countrymen sympathised with your fortunes during these trying times; how much they felt for your sufferings; how deeply they mourned for the heavy losses you sustained; and how highly they exulted in the gallantry you displayed. The admiration your behaviour excited, must have reached you even on the distant shores of India; and I feel confident that every step you take on British ground will show how justly your conduct is appreciated by all those whose good opinion can be of value. It only remains for me, therefore, again to offer you my most sincere congratulations on your return to your native land, to wish you every success and happiness in your future progress, and to assure you, that as far as my sphere of action extends, no effort shall be wanting to give effect to the sentiments I feel such high satisfaction in now expressing.

“Believe me,
“My dear Colonel, ever yours sincerely,
“Colin Halkett,
“General, and Colonel Thirty-first Regt.

“Lieut.-Colonel Spence, C.B.,
“Commanding Thirty-first Regiment.”

As an additional testimony of the consideration of the services of the officers and men of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment who had returned from India, His Grace the Commander-in-Chief was pleased to authorize the following letter to be addressed to the officer commanding, dated Horse Guards, 21st of December, 1846:—

“Sir,

“In transmitting the enclosed Copy of the General Order of the 30th of October last, granting leave of absence to officers, and furloughs to non-commissioned officers and men, to the 10th of March next, I have it in command to intimate to you, that the Commander-in-Chief, duly considering the glorious and important services recently performed by the regiment under your command, as well as its protracted service abroad, has been pleased to direct that furloughs may be forthwith granted to such of the non-commissioned officers and men recently returned from India, without limitation as to numbers, as may be desirous of availing themselves of that indulgence, so as to enable them immediately to visit their friends; and that leave of absence may, in like manner, be extended to as large a portion of the officers as can be spared from the duties of the regiment.

“I have, &c.
(Signed)       “John Macdonald,
“Adjutant-General.”

The usual directions were given by the Secretary at War for reducing the establishment of the regiment, in order to assimilate it to that of other regiments on home duty, from the 6th of December, 1846.

After transferring to the Invalid Depôt the men selected for discharge on account of wounds and other disabilities, and incorporating the depôt with the other companies, the regiment was removed from Chatham to Walmer, where it arrived on the 20th of December, and was received at Deal and in the neighbouring parts, with the same honors and marks of distinction as had been evinced on its arrival in the garrison of Chatham.

1847

The remainder of the regiment, consisting of five officers, viz., Lieutenants Plaskett, Law, Pilkington, and Noel, Assistant-Surgeon Massey, and 111 men, arrived at Gravesend on the 13th of January, 1847, on board of the Plantagenet freight ship: the delay in their arrival was occasioned by that vessel having sprung a leak, which compelled her to put back to Calcutta. This division proceeded from Chatham on the 20th of January, to join the head-quarters of the regiment at Walmer.

On the 30th of June, 1847, the regiment was apprised by the Adjutant-General, that her Majesty had been pleased to approve of its bearing on the regimental colour and appointments the words Moodkee, Ferozeshah, Aliwal, and Sobraon, in commemoration of the distinguished conduct evinced by the THIRTY-FIRST at those battles.

Lieut.-General the Honorable Henry Otway Trevor was appointed to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 12th of July, 1847, in succession to General Sir Colin Halkett, G.C.B., who was removed to the forty-fifth regiment.

On the 6th of September, 1847, Lieut.-General Sir Henry Smith came to Walmer to see the regiment, before he proceeded to the Cape of Good Hope, of which colony he had been appointed Governor and Commander-in-Chief. On the 7th of September he reviewed the regiment, and expressed his satisfaction at seeing its discipline so perfect, considering that only a few months had elapsed since it returned home a mere skeleton.

The regiment was inspected by Major-General Brown on the 4th of May, and on the 1st of October, 1847; it was inspected on the 10th of November, by His Grace the Duke of Wellington, who expressed his approbation in the highest terms. In November the regiment was removed to Manchester by railway in three divisions, where it was completed to its establishment of 39 officers, 47 serjeants, 40 corporals, 17 drummers, and 760 privates.

1848

On the 7th of April, 1848, the regiment proceeded to Ireland, and arrived at Dublin on the following day. In July the regiment marched to Athlone.

New Colours were presented to the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, on the 19th of May, 1848, by Major-General His Royal Highness the Prince George of Cambridge, K.G., and the following account of the ceremony was given in “Saunders’ News-Letter” of the following day:—

“The interesting military ceremonial of the presentation of New Colours to this gallant and distinguished corps took place yesterday, in the ornamental grounds in front of that fine building, the Queen’s Inns, Henrietta-street, Dublin. The regiment was formed in full review order at three o’clock, shortly after which His Royal Highness Prince George of Cambridge, accompanied by his aide-de-camp Captain the Honorable James Macdonald, Major-General John M‘Donald, and several other officers of distinction, came upon the ground.

“In front of the line were four standards, captured by the regiment from the Sikhs, one of them taken at Ferozeshah, one at Aliwal, and two at Sobraon. The Colours of the Corps, torn to pieces from the grape-shot through which they were led to victory, and stained with the blood of the Ensigns who were killed carrying them to the muzzles of the Sikh guns, were objects of great interest to the numerous citizens who thronged the grounds. Lieut.-Colonel Spence, C.B., who commanded the gallant regiment in all these actions, except Sobraon (where he commanded the first brigade of Sir Henry Smith’s Division), was in command, and looked in admirable health and spirits.

“The survivors of the Indian campaigns were decorated with their medals. After the usual routine of parading the old colours, and giving them up, the band playing ‘Auld lang syne,’ the Regiment formed a hollow square, and the Garrison Chaplain repeated the prescribed formula for the occasion. The New Colours were then handed to Ensigns Christian and Brown, when His Royal Highness the Prince George of Cambridge briefly addressed the Regiment, stating his gratification at having this pleasing duty to perform. He had not seen service himself, and the task would have fallen more appropriately upon one who had. In encouraging the troops to the performance of their duty, he related the anecdote of the Serjeant who, when the Ensign bearing the old colour had fallen mortally wounded, seized it,—carried it onwards,—and victory resulted. The non-commissioned officer was promoted to an ensigncy in the Eighteenth, Royal Irish, regiment.[36]

“The corps then formed in line, and gave a Royal salute, the band playing ‘God save the Queen.’ The day was remarkably fine, and after the ceremony the regiment marched into its quarters in the Linen-Hall Barracks.”

Certain of the distinguished officers of the garrison of Dublin were entertained by the officers of the regiment at dinner in the evening; but His Royal Highness Prince George was prevented from attending by an expected disturbance in the city.

1849

On the 1st of February, 1849, the establishment of the regiment was reduced from eight hundred to seven hundred and fifty rank and file.

On the 20th of July, 1849, Lieut.-Colonel Spence retired, after a lengthened service of forty-one years, and Major George Staunton was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in succession to Lieut.-Colonel James Spence.[37]

During the year 1849 the regiment remained at Athlone.

1850

In April, 1850, the regiment proceeded from Athlone to Dublin, where it continued to be stationed at the conclusion of the Historical Record.

FOOTNOTES:

[6]

Colonel Thomas Saunderson’s | Marine Corps, | now 30th Regiment.
Colonel George Villiers’s | do. | now 31st | do.
Colonel Edward Fox’s | do. | now 32nd | do.
Colonel Harry Mordaunt’s | do. | disbanded in 1713.
Colonel Henry Holl’s | do. | do. | do.
Colonel Viscount Shannon’s. | do. | do. | do.

[7] Minorca, an island in the Mediterranean, on the eastern coast of Spain, is about thirty miles in length and twelve in breadth, and is chiefly valuable for the excellent harbour of Port Mahon. In September, 1708, Minorca was taken by Admiral Leake and a land force under Lieut.-General Stanhope, after a siege of about three weeks. The island was ceded to Great Britain by the treaty of Utrecht, and remained in its possession until 1756, when, in April of that year, it was besieged by the French, under Marshal the Duke de Richelieu. After a brave defence by the Governor, General Blakeney, the garrison, consisting of the 4th, 23rd, 24th, and 34th regiments, surrendered, and, in consideration of their gallantry, were permitted to march out with all the honors of war. At the peace of Fontainebleau, in 1763, Minorca was restored to the English in exchange for Belle-Isle. In February, 1782, the garrison, under the Governor, Lieut.-General the Honorable James Murray, after suffering severely from sickness, surrendered to the Duke de Crillon, the Commander-in-Chief of the combined French and Spanish forces, and Minorca was retained by Spain at the peace of 1783. Minorca again surrendered to a British force under General the Honorable Charles Stuart, on the 15th of November, 1798; and at the peace of Amiens, in 1802, Minorca was restored to the Spaniards, under whose sway it remains at the present period.

[8] The nature of the services on which the Marine Corps were employed has since obtained for them the Royal authority to bear the motto, “Per mare, per terram.”

[9] “On the morning of Sunday, the 10th of June, 1688, a day long kept sacred by the too faithful adherents of a bad cause, was born James Francis Edward Stuart, the most unfortunate of princes, destined to seventy-seven years of exile and wandering,—of vain projects,—of honours more galling than insults,—and of hopes such as make the heart sick.”—‘History of England,’ by Thomas Babington Macaulay. Vol. ii. page 363.

[10] James Francis Edward, “The Pretender,” son of James II., and of Mary, daughter of the Duke of Modena, his second wife; was born on the 10th June, 1688. He married, in 1719, Mary Clementina, daughter of Prince James Sobieski, and granddaughter of John Sobieski, King of Poland. He died on the 1st June, 1766 (aged 78 years), leaving issue two sons:—

1. Charles Edward Louis Cassimir, termed in England “The Young Pretender;” born on the 30th November, 1720, who married the Princess Stohlberg of Germany, and died at Rome, without issue, on the 31st January, 1788.

2. Henry Benedict, called The Cardinal York; born on the 24th March, 1725. When the last grand effort for the restoration of his family, in 1745, proved abortive, he took holy orders, and was elevated to the Purple by Pope Benedict XIV. in 1747, and died at Rome in 1807. The Cardinal was the last male branch of the House of Stuart.

[11] From the signing of the Treaty of Utrecht, in April, 1718, until 1739, the only events that appeared at times to threaten the general tranquillity of Europe which prevailed during the above period, arose from the Rebellion in Scotland, in favour of the Pretender, in 1715, which was suppressed by the Battle of Sheriffmuir, on the 13th of November of that year. Charles XII., of Sweden, also espoused the cause of the Pretender in 1717, but the death of King Charles, in the following year, put an end to the projected expedition to Great Britain. In 1719 Spain supported the Pretender with troops, which were, however, defeated at Glenshiel, on the 10th of June, 1719. This was followed by the British expedition against Spain, but in January, 1720, the Spanish Monarch accepted the conditions of Peace. In 1726 Spain made an unsuccessful attempt to recover Gibraltar, and in 1729 a treaty of Peace was concluded at Seville, which remained unbroken for the ten following years.

[12] The “Pragmatic Sanction” was published by the Emperor Charles VI. on the 17th of April, 1713, whereby, in case of his having no male issue, his daughters were to succeed to his hereditary dominions, in preference to the sons of his late brother, Joseph I.

[13] See list of British regiments which served in Flanders and Germany between 1742 and 1748, during the “War of the Austrian Succession.”—Appendix, page 224.

[14] The following tradition has been preserved in the regiment:—The facings and breeches of the THIRTY-FIRST being of the same colour as those worn by the Third “Buffs,” King George II. mistook it for the latter regiment, and called out “Bravo, Buffs,” with a view of animating the men to further gallantry; and when reminded that it was the THIRTY-FIRST, and not the “Old Buffs,” His Majesty then rejoined, “Bravo, Young Buffs;” and this name, valuable for the time and manner of its being conferred, has been since retained by the Regiment.

[15] Although the results of the Battle of Dettingen, fought on the 27th of June, 1743, were not equal to those attending the victories gained over the French by Edward the Third and Henry the Fifth, yet there are circumstances which render the conflict at Dettingen similar to those of Creçy and Agincourt. At Creçy, on the 26th of August, 1346, King Edward the Third and his son Edward the Black Prince were present; and at Dettingen, King George the Second was accompanied by his son the Duke of Cumberland. It was the début of both the Royal Princes on the tented plain, and the chivalrous bearing of the Black Prince, particularly his behaviour to the prisoners, finds a parallel in the conduct of the Duke of Cumberland, who refused to have his wound attended to, until the surgeons had examined that of a French officer, the Count De Fenelon, who had been taken prisoner and conveyed to the Duke’s tent. “Begin,” said His Royal Highness, “with the wound of the French officer; he is more dangerously hurt than I am, and stands more in need of assistance.”

The disadvantage under which the British fought at Dettingen was equal to that at Agincourt, and the impetuosity of the enemy, in both instances, prevented the English army perishing from want of provisions.

All these battles are likewise noted for the number of the French Royal family and nobility who were present; and the battle of Dettingen is further remarkable as being the last action in which a British Monarch commanded the army.

The want of provisions and tents, unfortunately, compelled the victors to abandon the field of battle, otherwise Dettingen might have rivalled many of the achievements recorded in British History.

[16] “The Dutch, in their flight, breaking in on the English ranks, were fired upon by those troops, which did them considerable damage; a Highlander in Lord Semphill’s (forty-second) regiment being asked ‘Why he fired upon them; they were his friends?’ replied, ‘I am sure they are the greatest enemy we have seen this day.’”—Biggs’s Military History of Europe from 1739 to 1748.

[17] Vide List of Battles, Sieges, &c., inserted in Appendix, page 223.

[18] The regiments which returned to England from Flanders, on this occasion, are specified in the List inserted in the Appendix, page 224.

[19]

2nd Batt. | Constituted | 2nd Batt. | Constituted
  3rd Foot, | the 61st Regiment. | 24th Foot, | the 69th Regiment.
  4th    ” | the 62nd Regiment. | 31st     ” | the 70th Regiment.
  8th    ” | the 63rd Regiment. | 32nd   ” | the 71st Regiment.
11th    ” | the 64th Regiment. | 33rd    ” | the 72nd Regiment.
12th    ” | the 65th Regiment. | 34th    ” | the 73rd Regiment.
19th    ” | the 66th Regiment. | 36th    ” | the 74th Regiment.
20th    ” | the 67th Regiment. | 37th    ” | the 75th Regiment.
23rd    ” | the 68th Regiment.

The 71st, 72nd, 73rd, 74th, and 75th regiments were disbanded after the peace of Fontainebleau in 1763.

[20] Major-General John Burgoyne was promoted, to the rank of Lieut.-General on the 20th of August, 1777.

[21] Martinique was captured by the English in 1762, but was restored to France at the Peace of Fontainebleau in 1763.

[22] Promoted to the brevet rank of Lieut.-Colonel on the 1st of March, 1794.

[23] Return of the Troops at Guadaloupe on the 1st of September, 1794.

| Rank and File.
Corps. | Fit for Duty. | Sick. | Total.
Grenadier Battalion | 152 | 208 | 360
Light Infantry Battalion | 33 | 382 | 415
35 Regiment | 47 | 116 | 163
39th Ditto | 24 | 284 | 308
43rd Ditto | 23 | 176 | 199
56th Ditto, three companies | 67 | .. | 67
65th Ditto | 43 | 209 | 252
General Total | 389 | 1375 | 1764

The Grenadier and Light Infantry battalions were composed of the flank companies of the 8th, 12th, 17th, 31st, 33rd, 34th, 38th, 40th, 44th, and 55th Regiments.

[24] While stationed at Jersey, a soldier of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment displayed the following example of courage and presence of mind:—On the 4th of June, 1804, a salute had been fired in honor of the anniversary of the birthday of King George III. The bombardier, whose duty it was to deposit the slow match in the magazine on the Town Hill at St. Heliers, after the performance of the ceremony, neglected to observe whether it was extinguished; it unfortunately was still alight, and set fire to the building; there were within the place three hundred and twenty-five barrels of powder, and, from its central situation, an explosion would have destroyed the greater portion of the town. Private William Pentenny, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, assisted by two inhabitants of Jersey, broke open the magazine, when another moment’s delay would probably have been too late, the fire having nearly reached the spot where the powder was deposited, when he entered. With infinite coolness and decision, he carried the nearest barrels away in his arms, and continued so to act until the whole stock was removed out of danger. This important service was highly appreciated. The Patriotic Fund at Lloyd’s awarded Private William Pentenny a pension of 20l. a year, while the states of Jersey conferred an additional 12l. upon this deserving soldier, and presented to him a gold medal, struck on purpose to commemorate the achievement, which he was permitted to wear. The Governor, Major-General the Honorable William Stewart, ordered a ring of silver lace to be worn round his arm as a further distinction.

[25] This extract is from an excellent pamphlet published in Edinburgh soon after the event, by a “Passenger.” It was written by Major Duncan M‘Gregor of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, who was afterwards the Lieutenant-Colonel of the ninety-third Highlanders.

[26] General Avitabile, one of the military instructors of the Sikhs, was a native of Italy, and at the conclusion of Napoleon’s bright, but evanescent career, sought employment in the East. He was handsomely rewarded by the Sovereign of the Punjaub, Runjeet Singh, together with another Italian officer, named Ventura, and two Frenchmen, Allard and Court, for introducing European tactics into the Sikh army. Runjeet Singh also conferred the governorship of Peshawur upon General Avitabile, and by his vigorous administration it was reduced from a state of anarchy to one of comparative security. Peshawur signifies “advanced post,” that name having been conferred upon it by its founder, the Mogul Emperor Akbar, in consequence of its being the frontier town of India towards Affghanistan.

Runjeet Singh died in 1839, and his son and successor, Kurruck Singh, being of weak intellect, was shortly afterwards deposed, when his son, Noo Nehal Singh, assumed the reins of Government. His death, which occurred in returning from his father’s funeral, caused the throne to be again vacant, and the crown was bestowed on Prince Shere Singh, a twin-son of Runjeet Singh. Shere Singh was a firm friend to the English, and by his interference Major-General Pollock was permitted to proceed with his army through the Punjaub to Cabool in 1842, although the Sikh Sirdars were disposed to attack the British troops.

[27] Vide Memoir of Lieut.-Colonel Skinner, Appendix, p. 226.

[28] The Punjaub derives its name from two Persian words (punj, five, and aub waters), signifying five waters. In fact there are six rivers intersecting the country, namely the Indus, Jhelum, Chenaub, Ravee, Beas, and Sutlej. The course of the Beas is much shorter than the five other rivers, so that it appears to have been disregarded when the name of the Punjaub was bestowed.

[29] On the death of Assistant-Surgeon Gahan, Assistant-Surgeon Patrick Gammie, of the 80th regiment, was appointed to take medical charge of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment.

[30] Vide Memoir of Colonel Bolton, inserted in Appendix, page 225.

[31] Vide Memoir of Major Baldwin, inserted in Appendix, page 230.

[32] Shortly after the storming of the village of Aliwal, an European officer in the Sikh service was given in charge to the regiment, having surrendered himself as a prisoner to an officer of one of the cavalry regiments in the Company’s service. He said his servant had galloped off with his charger, and, being rather stout, preferred giving himself up to the chance of running away; his name was John Potter, a native of Maidstone in Kent; he had deserted from the Company’s Artillery twenty years before, and was at this period a Colonel of Artillery in the Sikh service, having a native wife and family at Lahore. At first he was kept a very strict prisoner, but the severity of his confinement was gradually relaxed, and when the army encamped before Lahore, he was released altogether. The Governor-General afterwards permitted him to hold an appointment in the Sikh service.

[33] This officer was promoted from Quarter-master-Serjeant to Ensign after the battle of Ferozeshah.

[34] This part of the action is represented in the engraving of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment at the battle of Sobraon.

[35] In some copies of this General Order it was erroneously stated that Brigadier Hicks commanded the first brigade: he was not at the battle of Sobraon.

[36] Vide pages 146 and 165 of Regimental Record.

[37] A beautiful silver inkstand has been recently presented to Lieut.-Colonel Spence, by the Officers of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. It is an elegant testimonial, and is tastefully embellished with military trophies, a soldier of the regiment being introduced on the two extremities, in the position to receive cavalry,—the whole surmounted by the British Lion. The following inscription is engraved on the testimonial:—

Presented to
Lieutenant-Colonel Spence, C.B.,
By Lieutenant-Colonel Staunton and Officers of the THIRTY-FIRST Regiment,
As a token of their esteem and attachment,
On his leaving the Regiment, in which he had served for a period of forty-one years,
With high distinction to himself and honor to his Country.

HISTORICAL RECORD
OF THE
SECOND BATTALION

OF THE

THIRTY-FIRST, OR THE HUNTINGDONSHIRE

REGIMENT OF FOOT.

1804

Napoleon Bonaparte, upon being raised in May 1804 to the dignity of Emperor of the French, increased his immense preparations to carry into effect his project for the invasion of England, that he might, by one great effort, crush the power of the British people, who appeared as a barrier to his ambitious designs. This menace of invasion had aroused the spirit of the British nation; patriotic enthusiasm pervaded all ranks; and among the measures of defence[38] adopted by the Government was the introduction of the “Additional Force Act” which was passed on the 14th of July 1804.

1805

Under this Act of Parliament, a second battalion was added to the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, which was to be formed of men raised in the county of Chester for limited service.

The second battalion was embodied by July 1805, and in October it proceeded from Chester to Winchester, where the first battalion was stationed.

1806

After the first battalion had embarked for Sicily in April 1806, the second battalion continued at Winchester until June following, when it proceeded to Gosport.

1807

On the 8th of January 1807, the second battalion embarked at Gosport for Guernsey, where it arrived on the 15th of that month. In May 1807, the battalion proceeded to Ireland, and was stationed at Limerick.

1808

In March 1808, the battalion was removed from Limerick to Dublin.

Important events had in the meantime occurred on the Continent, which occasioned the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment to be ordered on active service. Napoleon, having reduced Germany to submission to his will, and forced Russia to accede to his decrees, next attempted the subjugation of Spain and Portugal. The Spaniards and Portuguese rose in arms to assert their national rights, the French Emperor having conferred the crown of Spain on his brother Joseph, who relinquished the throne of Naples in favor of Marshal Murat.

In the summer of 1808, Portugal was delivered by a British army under Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley; and in the autumn Lieut.-General Sir John Moore received orders to advance with a body of British troops from Portugal into the heart of Spain; at the same time several regiments were embarked from the United Kingdom to co-operate in the enterprise.

The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST, which had proceeded in August to Fermoy, marched on the 8th of September to Monkstown for embarkation, and sailed in a few days afterwards to Falmouth, where a fleet was assembling with a force for service, the command of the troops being held by Lieut.-General Sir David Baird. In a short time, the fleet sailed, and arrived in the Bay of Corunna on the 23rd of October. The THIRTY-FIRST did not, however, land with the army, the battalion being despatched to Lisbon, where it arrived on the 5th of November.

Lieut.-General Sir John Cradock, who commanded in Portugal at this period, detached some regiments towards the frontier, with a view of reinforcing Lieut.-General Sir John Moore in Spain. The THIRTY-FIRST, being one of the corps destined for this service, marched with a force under the command of Brigadier-General Richard Stewart from Lisbon, on the 18th of December, upon Castello Branco, where the battalion arrived in ten days.

The communication with Lieut.-General Sir John Moore being at this period suddenly interrupted, Brigadier-General Stewart was ordered to halt, and unfavourable intelligence being received from Spain, Lieut.-General Sir John Cradock determined to concentrate his army near Lisbon, and the further advance was, therefore, countermanded.

1809

The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST, and the other corps of the division, commenced their march to the rear on the 1st of January 1809. On arrival at Santarem, the intelligence of Sir John Moore’s advance upon Sahagun had reached head-quarters, and the anticipated danger being thus drawn from the frontiers of Portugal, Brigadier-General Stewart was again ordered to halt. His head-quarters continued at Santarem, and the THIRTY-FIRST occupied cantonments in the neighbourhood of Bucellas. A month’s march in incessant rain had seriously damaged the appointments, and the men being indifferently provided with shoes, rendered a rest in this pleasant quarter of infinite benefit.

In the meanwhile, the army under Lieut.-General Sir John Moore had continued its retreat over two hundred and fifty miles of mountainous country, constantly repulsing the attacks of the enemy. The British army arrived at Corunna on the 11th of January, being closely followed by Marshal Soult, who occupied a position on a height above the town, in order to make an attack on the troops while proceeding to embark. This operation commenced on the 16th of January, and the French descending from the heights in three columns, a sanguinary action ensued. Lieut.-General Sir John Moore received a mortal wound from a cannon-ball, and his country was deprived of an officer, who, both in his professional and private character, had acquired universal esteem and admiration. Lieut.-General Sir David Baird lost an arm, and the command devolved on Lieut.-General Sir John Hope, who vigorously maintained the action, the British remaining masters of the field. The embarkation for England was effected on the following night, no further molestation being offered by the enemy.

No change was made in the disposition of the army in Portugal until the middle of March, when Lieut.-General Sherbrooke, and Major-General John Randoll McKenzie, with their corps arrived. The army was then drawn together between Lumiar and Sacavem, in which position it encamped until toward the end of April, when Lieut.-General Sir John Cradock commenced his advance towards Spain on the 24th of that month; and when Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley, who had arrived at Lisbon with reinforcements, assumed the command of the army, the force was assembled at Leiria. The first object of Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley was to dislodge Marshal Soult from Oporto, and he accordingly marched towards that city at the end of April.

A corps of British and Portuguese was detached, previous to Sir Arthur Wellesley’s march upon Oporto, under Major-General McKenzie, to watch the right bank of the Tagus in observation of Marshal Victor in Estremadura. The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST joined this army, and remained posted at Thomar until after the famous passage of the Douro by the British General, and the fall of Oporto, which compelled Marshal Soult to retreat.

In the month of June the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST was at Cortiçada with Major-General McKenzie’s head-quarters, and in that officer’s division reached Placentia, whence on the 17th of July it commenced its march to Oropesa, where it arrived on the 20th. A junction with the Spanish army under General Cuesta was effected here, and on the 22nd the advanced guards, to which the THIRTY-FIRST belonged, moved forward to the attack on the French posts at Talavera. The enemy’s position was turned by the British cavalry and infantry, while the Spanish General drove the French on in front. On the 25th, in consequence of General Cuesta having followed the enemy, two divisions of infantry were sent across the Alberche to Casa Legas. The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST was in that commanded by Major-General McKenzie, and was brigaded with the twenty-eighth and forty-fifth regiments.

On the 27th of July, when General Cuesta had retreated from Alcabon under cover of Lieut.-General Sherbrooke’s divisions, Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley withdrew to the position of Talavera, leaving Major-General McKenzie on the Alberche to protect the movement. When the French, on the 27th of July, crossed this river, Major-General McKenzie’s division was posted near the Casa des Salinas, his infantry in the forest, and cavalry on the plain.

The attach was somewhat sudden, and the THIRTY-FIRST and eighty-seventh regiments, which were in the wood on the right of the Alberche, sustained some loss. As the enemy increased his numbers on the British side of the river, Major-General McKenzie fell back gradually, and entering the position by the left of the combined army, took up his ground in a second line, in rear of the foot guards. In the dusk of the evening the enemy commenced his attack on the British left, but failed; in the night the attack was repeated, and on the morning of the 28th of July the French renewed the attack on the height on the British left, and were again repulsed with considerable loss. After a pause of some hours the attacks were renewed upon the whole British front, and the action became general. Brigadier-General Alexander Campbell’s division, on the British right, sustained the assault of the enemy’s fourth corps, assisted by Major-General McKenzie’s brigade. “The English regiments, putting the French skirmishers aside, met the advancing columns with loud shouts, and breaking in on their front, and lapping their flanks with fire, and giving no respite, pushed them back with a terrible carnage. Ten guns were taken; but as General Campbell prudently forbore pursuit, the French rallied on their supports, and made a show of attacking again: vain attempt! The British artillery and musketry played too vehemently upon their masses, and a Spanish regiment of cavalry charging on their flank at the same time, the whole retired in disorder, and the victory was secured in that quarter.”[39]

The ten captured guns remained in possession of the British;—Major-General John Randoll McKenzie was killed;—and the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, under Major John Williams Watson, conducted itself in such a manner as to merit notice in the despatch, as well as approbation in General Orders. Major Watson received a medal, and was afterwards promoted to the rank of Lieutenant-Colonel for his conduct on this occasion.

The THIRTY-FIRST, in the actions of the 27th and 28th of July, had Captain William Lodge, two serjeants, and forty-two rank and file killed; Captains Nicolls and Coleman,—Lieutenants George Beamish, Adderley Beamish, and Girdlestone,—Ensigns Gamble and Soden,—Assistant-Surgeon Edwards,—eight serjeants, and one hundred and eighty-two rank and file, wounded. Most of the wounded fell into the hands of the French, on the abandonment of Talavera afterwards by the Spanish General. Assistant-Surgeon Edwards, who was left in charge of the wounded, died shortly afterwards.

The news of the brilliant victory of Talavera, gained over the French army commanded by Joseph Bonaparte in person, excited great joy in England, and Lieut.-General Sir Arthur Wellesley was raised to the peerage by the title of Viscount Wellington. The Royal Authority was afterwards given for the THIRTY-FIRST to bear the word “Talavera” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments, to commemorate the distinguished conduct of the second battalion on that memorable occasion.

After the battle of the 28th of July, the second battalion was posted to Major-General Tilson’s brigade, in the division commanded by Major-General Rowland (afterwards Viscount) Hill; and on the 3rd of August marched from Talavera, in order to oppose the French, who had entered Estremadura by Placentia.

On the 3rd of September, the head-quarters arrived at Badajoz, and the army was distributed about Elvas, Campo Mayor, and other places, the THIRTY-FIRST being in the division cantoned at Montejo. The troops had suffered greatly on the march from Talavera, generally from dysentery, brought on by bad food, fatigue, and exposure. When the second battalion had rested awhile in its position, the sickness that had been kept off in a great measure by the previous excitement, now visited the men severely, and a considerable number died.

1810

When Viscount Wellington broke up from the Guadiana in the month of December, and crossed the Tagus, he left Lieut.-General Hill, who had been appointed to serve on the Staff in the Peninsula as a Lieut.-General, after the battle of Talavera, with a force of ten thousand men, British and Portuguese, at Abrantes. Among the former was the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST; it continued at that place until February 1810, when Lieut.-General Hill, on the approach of Marshal Mortier on Badajoz, marched to Portalegre, and occupied that strong position. He made a move on the 23rd of April through the Sierra de St. Marmede, which had the desired effect of relieving General O’Donnell at Albuquerque, the enemy retiring to Merida. Lieut.-General Hill was once more at Portalegre on the 26th of April, and on the 15th of May he again quitted his cantonment, by which movement he disengaged Badajoz from the attention of the enemy, who had made a reconnoisance on the 12th of that place, and relieved General Ballasteros, returning in a few days afterwards to his old position.

During the continuance of the division at Portalegre, it was always on the alert, owing to General Regnier’s movements in Estremadura. In the beginning of July, Lieut.-General Hill concentrated his corps at Campo Mayor, previously to an expedition into Estremadura in conjunction with the Marquis de Romana. General Regnier had, however, frustrated this plan, by quitting Merida on the 10th of July, and marching upon Aleonete and Almaraz, effected the passage of the Tagus on the 16th. Lieut.-General Hill made a parallel movement, and crossing the river at Vilha Velha, was at Castello Branco on the 21st; he encamped at Sarzedas, in front of the Sobreira Formosa, remaining some time in observation between the Estrella and the Tagus.

Upon Marshal Massena concentrating his force for the invasion of Portugal, Lieut.-General Hill fell back from his position at Sarzedas, and on the 21 st of August, arrived on the Alva. On the 26th, the THIRTY-FIRST in Lieut.-General Hill’s corps, crossed the Mondego, arrived on the Sierra de Busaco, and was posted on the right, across the road leading over the mountain ridge to Peña Cova, but the battalion was not engaged in the action.

When General Regnier attacked the position held by the third and fifth divisions, Lieut.-General Hill withdrew towards his left to support them; it was unnecessary however, these divisions having repulsed the enemy, and he therefore continued in his original position.

After the battle of Busaco, fought on the 27th of September, the army withdrew from the Sierra, and Lieut.-General Hill’s division marched on Thomar, arriving there on the 4th of October; whence continuing its retreat by Santarem, it took up its ground, on the 8th, on the right of the Torres Vedras lines at Alhandra, on the right of the Tagus, in which position the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST had several skirmishes with the enemy, without sustaining much loss. The battalion remained at Alhandra, opposite which was the second French corps under General Regnier.

On the 17th of November, the second division crossed the Tagus at Villada upon Abrantes, where the French were in retreat. Upon Marshal Massena taking up a position at Santarem, it halted at Chamako, where the head-quarters were stationed; the troops being so distributed as to have an eye to the enemy, and prevent his crossing to the south of the Tagus. Lieut.-General Hill returned to England on account of ill health in December, and Marshal Sir William Carr (now Viscount) Beresford succeeded him in the command of his division, which amounted to fourteen thousand men, British and Portuguese.

1811

The hostile armies remained in the same positions until the beginning of March, when Marshal Massena broke up from Santarem, and Major-General the Honorable William Stewart, with a body of troops, of which the THIRTY-FIRST formed part, crossed the Tagus at Abrantes, and moved to Thomar, while Marshal Beresford remained at Barla, and did not join in the pursuit of Marshal Massena.

Towards the end of March, Sir William Beresford arrived at Portalegre with twenty thousand infantry, two thousand cavalry, and eighteen guns, with orders to relieve Campo Mayor, and besiege Olivenza and Badajoz. The first object was effected on the 25th of March; it was an affair of cavalry only. On the 6th of April, the passage of the Guadiana took place at Jurumenha, and the army occupied a position on a strong range of hills. On the 9th of April, Olivenza was summoned, and not surrendering the army encamped round it. General Latour Maubourg having retired to Llerena, Marshal Beresford leaving the fourth division, with Colonel Madden’s cavalry, opposite Olivenza, took post on the 11th at Albuhera, the infantry being on the 16th drawn nearer to Badajoz, which place was invested on the 8th of May.

On the 8th and 10th of May, the French made two sorties, but were driven back with considerable loss. Marshal Soult’s approach to relieve Badajoz having been ascertained, the siege was raised on the night of the 12th, and moving to Albuhera, the British were in position on the 15th of May.

The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST was on the left of Lieut.-Colonel Colborne’s brigade, in the division under Major-General the Honorable William Stewart, which was drawn up, in one line, behind the village of Albuhera; its right on a commanding hill, over which the Valverde road passed; its left on the road to Badajoz.

On the morning of the 16th of May, the grand attack was made by the French on the right of the position, and in a line at right angles to it: this point was contested by the Spaniards without success,—they gave way, and the French columns pushing on, seized the crown of the hill, and bringing up their reserves, established their batteries in position on it. At this moment Major-General the Honorable William Stewart brought forward Lieut.-Colonel Colborne’s brigade, and arrived with it at the foot of the hill, while all was in confusion above. The Major-General rushed on in open column of companies, attempting to form his line in succession as the battalions arrived. The THIRTY-FIRST, the left of the brigade, was still in column, when four regiments of hussars and lancers, which had been concealed by the heavy rain falling at the time, passed by the right flank to the rear of the line.

“One battalion only (the THIRTY-FIRST) being still in column, escaped the storm, and maintained its ground, while the French horsemen, riding violently over everything else, penetrated to all parts.”[40]

Major-General the Honorable William Lumley sent some squadrons of cavalry to take the attention of the Lancers, but the THIRTY-FIRST continued to hold the height, while the Spaniards would not advance, and Marshal Soult still kept his columns together on the point he had assailed. Major-General Hoghton’s brigade coming up in good order, under Major-General the Honorable William Stewart, and being soon afterwards reinforced by a portion of the fourth division, relieved the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST from the difficulty of its position.

The THIRTY-FIRST had two serjeants and twenty-six rank and file killed; and Captains Fleming and Knox, Lieutenants Butler, Gethen, and Bolton; Ensigns Wilson and Nicholson; four serjeants, and one hundred and sixteen rank and file, wounded.

Major George Guy Carleton L’Estrange, who commanded the battalion, at the battle of Albuhera, was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel in the army for his conduct on that day, and received a medal. Viscount Wellington alluded to his gallantry in the following terms:—

“There is one officer, Major L’Estrange, of the THIRTY-FIRST, whom I must recommend, in the strongest manner, for promotion in some way or other. After the other parts of the same brigade were swept off by the Cavalry, this little battalion alone held its ground against all the ‘colonnes en masse.’”

Captain Peter Fearon, of the THIRTY-FIRST, distinguished himself on the same day in command of the Lusitanian legion, and received a medal for his conduct.

The Royal Authority was afterwards given for the THIRTY-FIRST to bear the word “Albuhera” on the regimental colour and appointments, to commemorate the distinguished conduct of the second battalion on that memorable occasion.

The army was again in position during the 17th of May, the enemy appearing to meditate another attack; the remainder of the fourth division, however, arrived by forced marches from Jurumenha, and on the 18th Marshal Soult retreated, followed by Marshal Beresford, who left the Portuguese to make a show of investing Badajoz. The infantry had no affair with the enemy during his retreat; and when he assumed a position at Llerena, the operations terminated.

Major-General Hill at this period rejoined from England, and the second siege of Badajoz commenced on the 30th of May.

The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST continued under Lieut.-General Hill, to which rank he was promoted on the 4th of June 1811, in the covering army, which was posted between Merida and Albuhera. Having been much reduced in the late action, it was formed, with the sixty-sixth regiment, into a Provisional Battalion, under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Colborne.

When Marshal Soult advanced, and the siege of Badajoz was raised, the covering army was once more concentrated on the position of Albuhera. The French Marshal did not, however, attack; on the 17th of June, the British crossed the Guadiana, and prepared for the probability of an engagement with the united corps of Marshals Marmont and Soult. In July, the British were relieved from their presence, and the Commander-in-Chief, Viscount Wellington, leaving Lieut.-General Hill to watch Estremadura, at Portalegre, Villa Viciosa, and Estremos, with ten thousand men, put the rest of the army into quarters near the Tagus.

The THIRTY-FIRST continued with Lieut.-General Hill in the second division: this part of the army was constantly on the alert, but nothing very important occurred until October.

On the 9th of October, Lieut.-General Hill’s force was concentrated behind Campo Mayor, and on the 22nd marched to drive Marshal Girard from Caçeres: at daylight on the 28th of October, the British General surprised the French Marshal at Arroyo dos Molinos, in which brilliant affair the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST was present.

The army returned to its cantonments about Portalegre immediately afterwards, and remained in them until the 24th and 25th of December, when it moved upon Merida, and arrived there on the 30th to surprise General Dombrouski, and attack General Drouet. They both retired, abandoning magazines of wheat, and Lieut.-General Hill took up his cantonments at Merida on the 6th of January, 1812.

1812

Immediately afterwards Lieut.-General Hill fell back upon the frontiers of Portugal, while the grand army was investing Ciudad Rodrigo, and occupied Portalegre.

In March, Badajoz was invested for the third time, and Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill’s[41] corps again formed part of the covering army. He halted at Almendralejos, while Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Graham (afterwards Lord Lynedoch) took post at Zafra. Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill’s division then moved forward, and took post at Medellin. When the breaches at Badajoz were nearly practicable, Marshal Soult, having effected a junction with Generals Drouet and Daricau, advanced to relieve it. Viscount Wellington thereupon determined to fight him at Albuhera. Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Graham then fell back towards that place, and Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill having destroyed the bridge at Merida, marched from the Upper Guadiana to Talavera Real. Marshal Soult did not however advance in time, and Badajoz was taken on the 6th of April.

After the fall of Badajoz, when Viscount Wellington marched towards Beira, two divisions of British infantry, in one of which was the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST, remained with Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill in Estremadura, to cover Badajoz during the re-establishment of its works. Nothing occurred in the army until the 12th of May, when six thousand men, with twelve field-pieces, crossed the Guadiana at Merida, and joining the battering train and pontoons, formed the force destined to surprise the French at Almaraz.

The THIRTY-FIRST remained in position on the Guadiana, while the expedition proceeded to attack the French works on the Bridge at Almaraz, on the Tagus, which were captured on the 19th of May. The bridge having been destroyed, and the communication between the several divisions of the French army rendered more difficult, the British troops returned to the south of the Guadiana.

A great part of June was passed in operations against General Drouet, until he was reinforced on the 18th of that month with General Barrois’s division of infantry, and two divisions of cavalry. Hereupon Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill fell back gradually to Albuhera, and took up a position on the former field, awaiting an attack. The enemy did not advance, and on the 2nd of July, Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill broke up from Albuhera, and moved upon General Drouet, who retired towards Cordova. At the end of July, Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill was at Llerena, and the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in Brigadier-General Byng’s brigade, was detached to Merida. General Drouet made a demonstration, but no action of infantry ensued.

After the victory gained by the army under Viscount Wellington on the 22nd of July at Salamanca, the troops under Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill penetrated the Spanish provinces: during the month of August they were engaged in the pursuit of General Drouet, and in the beginning of October they were on the Tagus, between Aranjuez and Toledo.

While the army under the Marquis of Wellington, which title was conferred upon him after the victory of Salamanca, was engaged in the siege of the Castle of Burgos, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment remained at Aranjuez. In consequence of the necessity of raising the siege of Burgos, and retreating, Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill broke up from his ground on the Tagus, to effect a junction with the grand army, which commenced its retrograde movement from Burgos on the 21st of October.

On the 30th of October, Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill, having taken up a position of defence on the Jarama, was pressed by the enemy, who attacked the bridge of Aranjuez. The French were repulsed by Colonel Skerrett, with the forty-seventh (of which he was the Lieutenant-Colonel), and part of the ninety-fifth regiment, now the Rifle Brigade. The retreat continued without molestation; and on the 8th of November, the troops under Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill were at Alba, while the Marquis of Wellington occupied the heights of San Christoval. The brigade of the second division, in which the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST was posted, being in the neighbourhood of the fords of Encinas.

On the 14th of November, the enemy passed the river near that place, and the Marquis of Wellington moved with the second division to attack him, while the remainder of the troops were ordered towards the Arapiles in the evening. No engagement occurred. The enemy fortified himself at Mozarbes, on the ground he had taken up the night before, and moved bodies of cavalry and infantry to the communication with Ciudad Rodrigo. The superiority of numbers on the part of the French caused the British army to continue its march to Ciudad Rodrigo, which it reached on the 19th of November. Thus ended the retreat from Burgos. The men had suffered greatly on the march and required rest; the enemy had pressed the retreat closely with his cavalry, and made an attack upon the rear upon the passage of the Huebra; the roads were difficult, and in some parts impassable. The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST did not share in the hardships of the main retreat until it had crossed the Tormes.

Marshal Soult having retired to the Upper Tormes, towards the pass of Banos, it was reported that he intended to invade Portugal by the valley of the Tagus. Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill’s division was therefore moved to the right as far as Robledo, to cover the pass of Perales. King Joseph, however, in December, took up his position for the winter, and the allied army was also distributed in quarters.

Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill’s division occupied Coria and Placentia, the THIRTY-FIRST being cantoned in the latter place.

1813

The allied army remained in cantonments until the month of May 1813; on the 19th of that month the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST, in the second division, broke up from its winter-quarters, and, forming a part of the right wing of the army, shared in the operations during the advance upon Burgos and Vittoria; in the plan for the action of the 21st of June, before Vittoria, Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill’s corps, composed of Morillo’s Spaniards, Sylveira’s Portuguese, and the second British division, forming the right of the allied army, was to attack the enemy’s left, and forcing the passage of the lower Zadora, at Puebla, assail the French on the heights beyond, entering the plain of Vittoria, by the defile of La Puebla. The river was passed about ten o’clock A.M., and Morillo’s Spaniards assailed the mountain with his first brigade; but meeting with much resistance on the heights, called up his second brigade, which, the French being also reinforced, was supported by part of the second division, while Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the rest, passed through the defile, and, seizing the village of Subijana de Alava, held his ground: he thus connected his own right with the troops on the mountain, and maintained this forward position, although the French made great efforts to dislodge the allies from this vantage-ground.

Meanwhile the fourth division crossed by the bridge of Nanclares. The action on the British right was severe, and sustained with great gallantry. The French, being driven from all their defences, retreated with such precipitation towards Pampeluna as to abandon all their baggage, artillery, ammunition, military chests, and the court equipage of King Joseph, whose carriage being seized, he had barely time to escape on horseback. The defeat was the most complete that the French had experienced in Spain.

The bâton of Marshal Jourdan was taken, and the Prince Regent, in the name and behalf of his Majesty, appointed the Marquis of Wellington a Field-Marshal. In a most flattering letter, the Prince Regent thus conferred the honor:—“You have sent me among the trophies of your unrivalled fame, the staff of a French Marshal, and I send you in return that of England.”

During part of the day, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST was stationed to cover a brigade of guns: its loss was not very great, being one private killed, and thirteen wounded. Captain Girdlestone was the only officer of the THIRTY-FIRST who was wounded.

Lieut.-Colonel Leith received a medal for his conduct in command of the battalion, and the Royal Authority was afterwards given for the word “Vittoria” to be inscribed on the Regimental Colour and Appointments of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, to commemorate the gallantry of the second battalion in that battle.

The second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment shared in the pursuit of the enemy after his defeat at Vittoria, and, when the Marquis of Wellington marched on the 26th of June to intercept the French General Clausel, it remained with the other corps of the second division for the siege of Pampeluna.

Although the enemy had withdrawn his right and left into France, he maintained his centre in force in the rich valley of Bastan, which afforded numerous strong positions, and the troops under Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill, having been relieved from the blockade of Pampeluna, advanced to dislodge the French. On the 4th of July, and the three following days, General Gazan was driven from the valley of Bastan by the troops under Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill, and the positions abandoned by the enemy were occupied by the British. Major-General Byng’s brigade, of which the THIRTY-FIRST formed part, with some Spanish corps under General Morillo, took possession of the Pass of Roncesvalles on the 7th of July. In this celebrated valley the THIRTY-FIRST remained for a few days.

Marshal Soult having arrived at Bayonne on the 13th of July to command, as Lieutenant of the Emperor, the united French army of Spain, amounting to above seventy-eight thousand men, exclusive of garrisons, collected more than sixty thousand of his own left, and advanced on the 25th of July to force the Pass of Roncesvalles. The brigade which had been ordered to occupy the Pass, and of which the THIRTY-FIRST formed a part, kept the French in check for several hours, but was obliged to fall back, on perceiving that a strong body had succeeded in turning the position.

The THIRTY-FIRST had two privates killed, and three wounded, in the action on the 25th of July. On the 28th and 30th of July, the battalion was engaged in the attack made upon the enemy on the heights in front of Pampeluna, and had Captain Girdlestone, Ensign Smith, and Quarter-Master McIntosh, together with thirty-three rank and file, wounded:—two rank and file were killed.

Lieut.-Colonel Leith received a clasp, in addition to his former medal, for his conduct on these occasions.

The THIRTY-FIRST regiment subsequently received the Royal Authority to bear the word “Pyrenees” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments, to commemorate the services of the second battalion in these several combats, which have been designated the “Battles of the Pyrenees.”

On the 31st of July, Major-General Byng’s brigade captured a large convoy near Elizondo, and made many prisoners.

The British troops resumed their position in the Pyrenees, awaiting the capture of St. Sebastian and Pampeluna. St. Sebastian was captured on the 31st of August, and on the 31st of October the French garrison of Pampeluna surrendered prisoners of war.

Pampeluna being captured, the right of the allied army, which had been employed in covering the blockade, became disengaged, and the British Commander looking down from the lofty Pyrenees on the well-guarded territory of France, resolved to carry the war into the heart of that country. The British army, early on the morning of the 10th of November, descended into the valleys on the French side; the division of which the THIRTY-FIRST formed part entered France by the Pass of Maya, having sustained some loss in the capture of one of the enemy’s redoubts. Only one man belonging to the battalion was killed, but Captain Girdlestone and eleven rank and file were wounded. Marshal Soult’s army was driven from his fortified position on the river Nivelle, and several guns and prisoners were captured. The French being pursued on the following day, retired to their fortified camp near Bayonne.

Captain Thomas Samuel Nicolls was promoted to the rank of Major in the army for his conduct on this day, and the THIRTY-FIRST afterwards received the Royal Authority to bear the word “Nivelle” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments, in testimony of the gallantry of the second battalion in that action.

The passage of the river Nive was effected on the 9th of December: the THIRTY-FIRST passed over without the loss of a man, one serjeant only being wounded.

Lieut.-Colonel Leith received an additional clasp for his conduct on this occasion, and Captains Patrick Dowdall and Peter Fearon were promoted to the rank of Majors in the army.

On the 13th of December, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment shared in the action at St. Pierre, near Bayonne, when the enemy abandoned two pieces of cannon, which were taken possession of by Captain Hemsworth’s company.

The Marquis of Wellington, in his despatch dated St. Jean de Luz, 14th December 1813, thus alluded to the conduct of the brigade under Major-General John Byng,[42] of which the THIRTY-FIRST formed part.

“I had great satisfaction, also, in observing the conduct of Major-General Byng’s brigade of British infantry, supported by the fourth Portuguese brigade, under the command of Brigadier-General Buchan, in carrying an important height from the enemy on the right of our position, and maintaining it against all their efforts to regain it.

“Two guns and some prisoners were taken from the enemy, who being beaten at all points, and having suffered considerable loss, were obliged to retire upon their entrenchment.”

In a very interesting life of the late Viscount Hill, by the Reverend Edwin Sidney, A.M. is the following account of the action at St. Pierre, near Bayonne.

“This great service was thus performed by Sir Rowland Hill. The enemy, who had failed in all their attempts with their whole force upon Lord Wellington’s left, withdrew to their entrenchments on the night of December 12th, and passed a large body of troops through the town of Bayonne. With these, on the morning of the 13th, they made a desperate attack on Sir Rowland Hill. This, as has appeared, was not unexpected; and Lord Wellington had placed at his disposal not only the sixth division, but the fourth division, and two brigades of the third. Soult’s objects were to gain the bridge of St. Pierre, to make himself master of the road to St. Jean Pied de Port, and to break through the position of the allies. For these purposes he put forth his whole strength, and was completely vanquished. Even before the sixth division arrived, Sir Rowland Hill had repulsed him with prodigious loss; and although he skilfully availed himself of a high ground in retreating, he could not stand against the famous charge of General Byng, and was entirely defeated. It was a battle fought and won by the corps of Sir Rowland Hill alone and unaided. At the instant of victory Lord Wellington came up, and in the ecstasy of the moment of triumph, caught him by the hand, and said, ‘Hill, the day is your own.’”

The THIRTY-FIRST had seven rank and file killed, and three serjeants, two drummers, and twenty-seven rank and file wounded.

Lieut.-Colonel Leith, who received a cross for his conduct, was slightly wounded. Ensign Hardy died of his wounds.

Brevet Major Peter Fearon, of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, who commanded the fifth Portuguese Caçadores, received an additional distinction to the medal which had been granted him for the battle of Albuhera.

The THIRTY-FIRST subsequently received the Royal Authority to bear on the Regimental colour the word “Nive,” to commemorate the gallantry of the second battalion in the actions which ensued on the passage of that river.

No further actions occurred during the few remaining days of the year 1813; and the army occupied winter-quarters.

1814

Leaving their cantonments at the village of St. Pierre, the THIRTY-FIRST advanced with the troops under Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill, in the middle of February 1814, when the French corps, under General Harispe, were driven from Hellete, and afterwards forced from a position on the heights of Garris on the 15th of February. The battalion had one private killed, and six rank and file wounded. Brevet Major Peter Fearon, who commanded the fifth Portuguese Caçadores, died of his wounds. The other officer wounded was Captain Knox, who was subsequently promoted to the brevet rank of major.

On the 27th of February, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST, in Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill’s division, crossed the Adour, on the right of Orthes, with the loss of only two rank and file wounded.

Lieut.-Colonel Leith gained another distinction, and the THIRTY-FIRST afterwards received the Royal Authority to bear the word “Orthes” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments, in commemoration of the conduct of the second battalion in that battle.

Advancing rapidly against the enemy, Lieut.-General Sir Rowland Hill engaged him at Aire, on which occasion the THIRTY-FIRST had Ensign Hardcastle (Captain in the third Portuguese Caçadores) one serjeant, and two rank and file wounded.

On the 10th of April, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was in action with the French in the suburbs of Toulouse, and had one private wounded.

During the night of the 11th of April, the French army evacuated Toulouse, and the white flag was hoisted. On the day following, the Marquis of Wellington entered the city amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants. In the afternoon of this day intelligence was received of the abdication of Napoleon; and had not the express been delayed on the journey by the French police, the sacrifice of many valuable lives would have been prevented. A disbelief in the truth of this intelligence occasioned much unnecessary bloodshed at Bayonne, the garrison of which made a desperate sortie on the 14th of April, and Lieut.-General Sir John Hope (afterwards Earl of Hopetoun) was wounded and taken prisoner. Major-General Andrew Hay was killed, and Major-General Stopford was wounded. This was the last action of the Peninsular war.

The advance of the Allied troops into the heart of France led to a Treaty of Peace, by which Louis XVIII. was restored to the throne of that kingdom, and Napoleon Bonaparte was permitted to reside at Elba, the sovereignty of that Island having been conferred upon him by the Allied Powers.

The war being ended, the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment was ordered to return to England. It marched from Toulouse to Bourdeaux on the 3rd of June, and on the 12th of July embarked in the Rodney, disembarking on the 23rd at the Cove of Cork, whence it immediately marched to Middleton.

In commemoration of the services of the second battalion, the THIRTY-FIRST subsequently received the Royal Authority to bear the word “Peninsula,” on the Regimental Colour and Appointments, in addition to the names of the several actions in which the second battalion had taken a prominent part, during the war in Spain from 1808 to 1814, namely, “Talavera,” “Albuhera,” “Vittoria,” “Pyrenees,” “Nivelle,” “Nive,” and “Orthes.”

Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Leith was nominated a Knight Commander of the Order of the Bath for his conduct in command of the second battalion during the Peninsular war.

Lieut.-Colonel George Guy Carleton L’Estrange, who was promoted from major in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, to the rank of Lieut.-Colonel in the twenty-sixth regiment on the 15th of December 1812, was nominated a Companion of the Order of the Bath for his conduct while serving with the second battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment.

On the 23rd of September, the second battalion proceeded to Portsmouth, where it was disbanded on the 24th of October 1814, the officers and men, fit for service, being transferred to the first battalion of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, at that period stationed in Sicily.

1814

THE 31st REGt SUTLEJ TESTIMONIAL
ERECTED IN CANTERBURY CATHEDRAL
For Cannon’s Military Records

FOOTNOTES:

[38] Vide page 64.

[39] Major-General Sir William Napier’s History of the Peninsular War.

[40] History of the Peninsular War by Major-General Sir William Napier.

[41] Lieut.-General Rowland Hill was nominated a Knight of the Bath on the 22nd of February, 1812.

[42] Major-General Byng, the present General the Earl of Strafford, and Colonel of the Coldstream Guards, in consideration of his gallantry in the action of the 13th of December, 1813,—wherein he led his troops, under a most galling fire, to the assault of a strong height occupied in great force by the enemy, and having himself ascended the hill first with the Colour of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment of foot in his hand, he planted the Colour upon the summit, and drove the enemy (far superior in numbers) down the ridge to the suburbs of St. Pierre,—received the Royal Authority on the 7th of July, 1815, to bear the following honorable augmentation, namely, “Over the arms of the family of Byng, in bend sinister, a representation of the Colour of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment,” and the following crest, namely, “Out of a mural crown an arm embowed, grasping the Colour of the aforesaid THIRTY-FIRST regiment, and, pendent from the wrist by a riband, the Gold Cross presented to him by His Majesty’s command, as a mark of his royal approbation of his distinguished services,” and in an escrol above the word “Mouguerre,” being the name of a height near the hamlet of St. Pierre.

SUCCESSION OF COLONELS

OF

THE THIRTY-FIRST,

OR

THE HUNTINGDONSHIRE REGIMENT OF FOOT.

George Villiers,

Appointed 12th February 1702.

This officer did not long enjoy the colonelcy of the regiment, as his decease occurred in December 1703, when he was unfortunately drowned while in command of the regiment on board the fleet.

Alexander Lutterell,

Appointed 6th December 1703.

Upon the decease of Colonel Villiers, Lieut.-Colonel Alexander Lutterell was promoted to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, which he held but for a few years, his decease occurring early in the year 1706.

Josiah Churchill,

Appointed 1st February 1706.

Lieut.-Colonel Josiah Churchill was promoted on the 1st of February 1706, to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, at that period serving as Marines. In March 1711 Colonel Churchill received permission from Her Majesty Queen Anne to sell his commission.

Sir Harry Goring, Bart.,

Appointed 1st March 1711.

Colonel Churchill having sold his commission, Lieut.-Colonel Sir Harry Goring, Bart., was promoted to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 1st of March, 1711. Sir Harry Goring retired on the 8th of September, 1716.

Lord John Kerr,

Appointed 8th September 1716.

Colonel Sir Harry Goring having retired, His Majesty King George the First conferred the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on Lord John Kerr, the commission being dated 8th of September, 1716. His Lordship’s decease occurred on the 1st of August 1728.

The Honorable Charles Cathcart,

Appointed 13th August 1728.

The Honorable Charles Cathcart, son of Alan, seventh Lord Cathcart, entered the army in the eighteenth year of his age, and in 1704 he commanded a company in Colonel Macartney’s regiment (since disbanded), serving on the frontiers of Holland. In 1706 he commanded a troop in the Scots Greys, which corps distinguished itself at the battle of Ramilies in the same year: in 1707 he was brigade major to the Earl of Stair. Continuing in active service with the army under the Duke of Marlborough, he acquired the reputation of a brave and zealous officer: in 1709 he was appointed major of the Scots Greys, and was soon afterwards promoted to the lieut.-colonelcy of the regiment. On the accession of King George I., he was appointed one of the grooms of His Majesty’s bedchamber. In the autumn of 1715 he joined the forces under the Duke of Argyle at Stirling, and served against the rebels under the Earl of Mar. On the 23rd of October, he was detached against a hundred rebel horse and two hundred foot, whom he attacked with his dragoons, killed many, and took seventeen prisoners. At the battle of Sheriffmuir on the 13th of November, in the same year, he charged the insurgents at the head of the Scots Greys, and contributed materially to the overthrow of the left wing of the rebel army. His Majesty rewarded him with the colonelcy of the ninth foot, in 1717; but he only retained this appointment eleven months. In 1728 he obtained the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, and was removed, in 1731, to the eighth dragoons. In 1732 he succeeded to the title of Lord Cathcart; he was appointed lord of the bedchamber to King George II. in the following year, and was promoted to the colonelcy of the seventh horse, now sixth dragoon guards. In 1739 he was advanced to the rank of major-general. His Lordship was chosen one of the representatives of the Scottish peerage in several parliaments; and was governor of Duncannon fort, and of Londonderry. An attack on the Spanish possessions in America having been resolved upon, in the year 1739, Lord Cathcart was selected to command the expedition: at the same time he was appointed commander-in-chief in America; but he died on his passage in December, 1740, and was buried on the beach of Prince Rupert’s Bay, Dominica, where a monument was erected to his memory.

William Hargrave,

Appointed 1st January 1731.

William Hargrave was appointed ensign in a regiment of foot in 1694, and he served in the wars of Queen Anne. He proved a good and useful officer, but was not conspicuous for any quality calculated to attract attention. After serving twenty years he was appointed major of the thirty-sixth foot, and subsequently lieut.-colonel of the seventh Royal Fusiliers. In 1731 he was promoted to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST foot, and was appointed to the ninth in 1737. He was removed to the seventh royal fusiliers, and promoted to the rank of major-general in 1739, and was advanced to the rank of lieut.-general in 1743. He died in 1751.

William Handasyd,

Appointed 27th January 1737.

Colonel William Handasyd was promoted from the fifteenth foot to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 27th of January 1737, in succession to Colonel William Hargrave, who was removed to the ninth foot. Brigadier-General Handasyd died near Hammersmith on the 27th of February 1745.

Lord Henry Beauclerk,

Appointed 22nd April 1745.

King George II. appointed Colonel Lord Henry Beauclerk from the forty-eighth to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 22nd of April 1745, in succession to Brigadier-General Handasyd, deceased. Colonel Lord Henry Beauclerk retired from the service on the 8th of May, 1749.

Henry Holmes,

Appointed 8th May 1749.

Colonel Lord Henry Beauclerk having retired from the service, Colonel Henry Holmes was appointed to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 8th of May 1749. Colonel Holmes was promoted to the rank of Major-General on the 2nd of February, 1756, and to that of Lieut.-General on the 2nd of April, 1759. Lieut.-General Holmes died in the year 1762.

Sir James Adolphus Oughton,

Appointed 20th August 1762.

Colonel Oughton was removed by His Majesty King George III. from the colonelcy of the fifty-fifth to that of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 20th of August 1762, in succession to Lieut.-General Holmes deceased. Colonel Oughton was promoted to the rank of major-general on the 15th of August 1761, and to that of lieut.-general on the 30th of April 1770. His Majesty King George III. also constituted him a Knight of the Order of the Bath. Lieut.-General Sir James Adolphus Oughton, K.B., died in April 1780.

Thomas Clarke,

Appointed 3rd May 1780.

Major-General Thomas Clarke, from the Coldstream Guards, was appointed on the 3rd of May 1780 to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment in succession to Lieut.-General Sir James Adolphus Oughton, deceased. Major-General Clarke was promoted to the rank of lieut.-general on the 20th of November 1782; and on the 8th of February 1792, he was removed to the thirtieth regiment. On the 3rd of May, 1796, he was advanced to the rank of general. His decease occurred in the year 1799.

James Stuart,

Appointed 8th February 1792.

Major-General James Stuart was appointed from the half-pay ninetieth regiment, which corps was disbanded at the Peace of 1763, to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, on the 8th of February 1792, in succession to Lieut.-General Thomas Clarke, removed to the thirtieth foot. Major-General Stuart’s decease occurred in the following year.

Henry Earl of Mulgrave, G.C.B.

Appointed 8th February 1793.

Lord Mulgrave entered the army on the 8th of June 1775, as an ensign in the first foot guards, in which regiment he was promoted lieutenant and captain on the 2nd of April 1778; on the 30th of August 1779 he was promoted to the rank of major in the eighty-fifth regiment, and to that of lieut.-colonel of the eighty-eighth regiment on the 4th of October 1780. He was removed to the forty-fifth regiment on the 9th of January 1782, and was appointed captain and lieut.-colonel in the first foot guards on the 6th of June 1783. He was advanced to the rank of colonel in the army on the 18th of November 1790. His Majesty King George III. conferred the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment upon Colonel Lord Mulgrave on the 8th of February, 1793. Lord Mulgrave was advanced to the rank of major-general on the 3rd October 1794; to that of lieut.-general on the 1st of January 1801; and to that of general on the 25th of October 1809.

Lord Mulgrave served in America from 1776 to the end of 1778; in the West Indies in 1780:—he commanded at Toulon in 1793; in Zealand in 1794; and in 1799 his Lordship was employed on a military mission to the Archduke Charles and Marshal Suvaroff. During the course of his military career, Lord Mulgrave received the thanks, in public orders, of the officers under whom he served. His Lordship was appointed Master-General of the Ordnance on the 5th of May 1810, and held that appointment until the 31st of December, 1818. On the 15th of August 1812, he was created Earl of Mulgrave and Viscount Normanby. His Lordship was also appointed Governor of Scarborough Castle. On the 20th of May 1820, his Lordship was appointed a Knight Grand Cross of the Order of the Bath. General the Earl of Mulgrave died on the 12th of April 1831.

Sir Henry Warde, G.C.B.

Appointed 13th April 1831.

In March 1783, this officer was appointed ensign in the first regiment of foot guards, and was promoted to the rank of lieutenant and captain in 1792; in the following year he landed in Holland with the first troops sent to that country, and was wounded in storming the outworks at the siege of Valenciennes. He came home, and when recovered, returned early in July 1794, and acted as adjutant to the third battalion of foot guards; he returned in November, on being promoted to a company, with the rank of lieut.-colonel. He served in the expedition to Ostend, as lieut.-colonel, with Lieut.-General Sir Ralph Abercromby at the Helder, and was present in all the actions. On the 1st of January 1801, His Majesty King George III. conferred on him the brevet of colonel, and in 1804 he was appointed brigadier-general; he served under Lord Cathcart at Copenhagen in 1807, and his name was included in the vote of thanks from Parliament for his services on that expedition. He was appointed major-general on the 25th of April 1808, and he commanded the first brigade of guards, in the force under Lieut.-General Sir David Baird sent to Corunna in 1808, and returned after that battle. For his services at the battle of Corunna, he again received the thanks of Parliament, and a medal. He proceeded to India in 1809, and as second in command under Lieut.-General Abercromby, to the Mauritius in 1810, where he remained in command of the troops after the capture. For the conquest of the Island of the Mauritius his name was included in the vote of thanks from Parliament. He was afterwards acting governor for three months, and was subsequently appointed to the command of the forces at the Mauritius. On the 1st of January 1813, Major-General Sir Henry Warde was appointed colonel of the sixty-eighth foot, and was advanced to the rank of lieut.-general on the 4th of June, 1813. In January 1815, he was appointed a Knight Commander of the Order of the Bath, and was advanced to the dignity of a Knight Grand Cross on the 13th of September, 1831. On the 22nd of July 1830, he was promoted to the rank of general.

On the 13th of April 1831, General Sir Henry Warde was removed from the sixty-eighth to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. His decease occurred on the 1st of October, 1834, at Alresford, in Hampshire.

Sir Edward Barnes, G.C.B.

Appointed 10th October, 1831.

This officer was appointed major in the ninety-ninth regiment on the 16th of November, 1794, which corps was directed to be raised early in that year, in consequence of the war with France. In the year 1796 the ninety-ninth regiment was reduced. Major Barnes was promoted to the brevet rank of lieut.-colonel on the 1st of January, 1800, and on the 17th of February following, was appointed from the half-pay of the late ninety-ninth Foot to be major in the seventy-ninth regiment, from which he was promoted to the rank of lieut.-colonel of the forty-sixth regiment on the 23rd of April 1807. He was promoted colonel in the army on the 25th of July 1810, and was advanced to the rank of major-general on the 4th of June 1813. He served on the staff in Spain and Portugal, to which he was appointed on the 8th of August, 1812, and commanded a brigade at the battles of Vittoria, Pyrenees, Nivelle, Nive, and Orthes. He also served with the army in the campaign of 1815 in the Netherlands and France, as adjutant-general, and was severely wounded in the battle of Waterloo. For his services the major-general was appointed a Knight Commander of the Order of the Bath, and had the honor to wear a cross and three clasps; was also appointed a Knight of the Austrian Order of Maria Theresa, and of the first class of St. Anne of Russia.

Major-General Sir Edward Barnes was appointed colonel of the late ninety-ninth regiment on the 24th of October 1816, and on the 13th of January 1819, he was appointed major-general on the staff at Ceylon, of which island he was appointed governor, and lieut.-general on the staff, in March 1823, which he held until October 1831. On the 13th of May 1820, he was appointed Colonel-Commandant of the Rifle Brigade, and was removed to the seventy-eighth regiment on the 25th of August, 1822. On the 27th of May 1825, he was promoted to the rank of lieut.-general, and in the year 1832 was nominated a Knight Grand Cross of the Order of the Bath. On the 10th of January, 1832, he was appointed Commander-in-Chief in the East Indies with the local rank of general, which he held until the 15th of October of the following year. Lieut.-General Sir Edward Barnes was appointed by His Majesty King William IV. to the colonelcy of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 10th of October 1834. His decease occurred in London on the 19th of March 1838.

Sir Colin Halkett, G.C.B.

Appointed, 28th March 1838.

Removed to the forty-fifth regiment on the 12th July 1847.

The Honorable Henry Otway Trevor, C.B.

Appointed 12th July 1847.

APPENDIX.

Battles, Sieges, &c., which occurred in Germany and in the Netherlands from 1743 to 1748, during the “War of the Austrian Succession.”

Battle of Dettingen (Germany) | 27 | June, | 1743 |
Menin invested by the French 18 May, and captured. | 5 | June, | 1744
Ypres invested by the French 7 June, and captured. | 14 | June, | ——
Fort Knocque surrendered to the French |  | June, | ——
Furnes surrendered to the French | 5 | July, | ——
Friburg (Germany) invested by the French | 21 | Sept. | ——
Citadel of Friburg captured by the French | 28 | Nov. | ——
Tournay invested by the French | 23 | April, | 1745
Battle of Fontenoy | 11 | May, | ——
Citadel of Tournay surrendered to the French | 21 | June, | ——
Skirmish near Ghent | 9 | July, | ——
Citadel of Ghent captured by the French | 15 | July, | ——
Bruges captured by the French |  | July, | ——
Oudenarde captured by the French | 21 | July, | ——
Dendermond captured by the French |  | Aug. | ——
Ostend invested by the French on 14 July, and captured | 23 | Aug. | ——
Nieuport captured by the French | 26 | Aug. | ——
Aeth captured by the French | 28 | Sept. | ——
Brussels invested by the French 24 Jan., and captured | 20 | Feb. | 1746
Mechlin captured by the French |  | May, | ——
Antwerp captured by the French | 20 | May, | ——
Citadel of Antwerp captured by the French | 31 | May, | ——
Mons invested by the French on 7 June, and captured | 11 | July, | ——
Fort St. Ghislain captured by the French | 21 | July, | ——
Charleroi invested by the French on 25 July, and captured | 2 | Aug. | ——
Huy captured by the French |  | Aug. | ——
Namur invested by the French 26 Aug.; Citadel captured | 19 | Sept. | ——
Battle of Roucoux, near Liege | 11 | Oct. | ——
Sluys surrendered to the French | 11 | April, | 1747
Fort Sandberg in Hulst, and Axel, surrendered to the French | 28 | April, | ——
Sandvliet captured by the French |  | June, | ——
Battle of Val, or Laffeld, near Maestricht | 2 | July, | ——
Bergen op-Zoom invested by the French 13 July, and captured | 16 | Sept. | ——
Forts Lillo, Frederick Henry, and Croix | 2 | Oct. | ——
Limburg captured by the French |  | Mar. | 1748
Maestricht invested by the French | 3 | April, | ——
Maestricht surrendered to the French | 3 | May, | ——
Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle | 7 | Oct. | ——

List of the British Regiments which served in Flanders and Germany between 1742 and 1748, during the “War of the Austrian Succession.”

Rejoined the Army in Flanders, after
the suppression of the Rebellion.

Returned to Great Britain in consequence of the Rebellion in favor of the Pretender. |
Year in which embarked for Flanders. |  |
Regiments. | Colonels. |  |  |
Cavalry. |  |  |  |
3rd Troop Horse Guards | Earl of Albemarle | 1742 | 1746 | ..
4th ditto    ditto | Earl of Effingham | 1742 | 1746 | ..
2nd ditto Horse Grenadier Guards. | Earl of Cranfurd | 1742 | 1746 | ..
Royal Regiment Horse Guards | Earl of Hertford | 1742 | 1746 | ..
1st Horse (1st Dragoon Guards) | Earl of Pembroke | 1742 | 1746 | ..
4th Irish Horse (7th Dragoon Guards) | Sir John Ligonier | 1742 | 1745 | ..
1st Dragoons | Hawley | 1742 | 1745 | ..
2nd ditto | Campbell | 1742 | RF | ..
3rd ditto | Honeywood | 1742 | 1745 | ..
4th ditto | Rich | 1742 | 1746 | 1747
6th ditto (Inniskilling) | Lord Cadogan | 1742 | RF | ..
7th ditto | Cope | 1742 | RF | ..
Foot Guards. |  |  |  |
1st Foot Guards 1st Battalion | Duke of Cumberland | 1742 | 1745 | 1747
2nd ditto ditto | Duke of Marlborough | 1742 | 1745 | ..
3rd ditto ditto | Earl of Dunmore | 1742 | 1745 | 1747
Infantry. |  |  |  |
1st Foot 1st Batt. | St. Clair | 1744 | 1745 | ..
3rd ditto (Buffs) | Howard | 1742 | 1745 | 1747
4th ditto | Barrel | 1744 | 1745 | ..
8th ditto | Onslow | 1742 | 1745 | 1746
11th ditto | Cornwallis | 1742 | RF | ..
12th ditto | Duroure | 1742 | 1745 | ..
13th ditto | Pulteney | 1742 | 1745 | 1746
18th ditto | Mordaunt | 1743 | 1745 | ..
19th ditto (Green) | Howard | 1744 | RF | ..
20th ditto | Bligh | 1742 | 1745 | 1748
21st ditto, Royal Nth. British Fusiliers | Campbell | 1742 | 1745 | 1747
23rd ditto, Royal Welsh Fusiliers | Peers | 1742 | 1745 | 1747
25th ditto | Earl of Rothes | 1744 | 1745 | 1747
28th ditto | Bragg | 1744 | 1745 | ..
31st ditto | Handasyd | 1742 | 1745 | ..
32nd ditto | Skelton | 1742 | RF | ..
33rd ditto | Johnson | 1742 | RF | ..
34th ditto | Cholmondeley | 1744 | 1745 | ..
36th ditto | Fleming | 1744 | 1745 | 1747
37th ditto | Ponsonby | 1742 | 1745 | 1747
42nd ditto | Lord Semphill | 1744 | 1745 | ..
48th ditto (orig. 59th) | Lord Harry Beauclerk | 1744 | 1745 | 1747

RF = Remained in Flanders

Memoir of the Services of Colonel Samuel Bolton, C.B. of the THIRTY-FIRST Regiment.

This officer was appointed an ensign in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 5th of February 1807, in which regiment he was promoted to be lieutenant on the 6th of April 1809. Lieutenant Bolton served with the second battalion during the Peninsular war from 1808 to 1814, and was present at the battles of Talavera, Busaco, and Albuhera, in the last of which he was wounded: took part in the capture of Marshal Girard’s division at Arroyo dos Molinos on the 28th of October 1811, and shared in the battle of Vittoria; also in the actions in the Pyrenees, at the Nive, Garris, Orthes, Aire, and Toulouse.

Lieutenant Bolton was appointed adjutant to the second battalion on the 31st of March 1813, but returned to his duty as lieutenant upon the reduction of the second battalion on the 24th of October 1814. He was promoted to the rank of captain on the 24th of October 1822; and on the 7th of February 1825, embarked with the left wing of the regiment for the East Indies. Captain Bolton was promoted to the rank of major in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 14th of June 1833, and to that of lieutenant-colonel on the 24th of November 1835.

Lieut.-Colonel Bolton served in the Affghanistan campaign of 1842, and commanded the THIRTY-FIRST regiment in the action at Mazeena, in the Shinwaree valley, on the 26th of July 1842; at Tezeen on the 13th of September 1842, and at the occupation of Cabool by Major-General Pollock.

For his services in Affghanistan, Lieut.-Colonel Bolton received a medal, and was promoted to the rank of colonel on the 23rd of December 1842; he was also appointed aide-de-camp to Her Majesty, and was nominated a Companion of the Most Honorable Order of the Bath.

Colonel Bolton served with the army of the Sutlej in 1845, as Brigadier to the first brigade under the command of General Sir Hugh (now Viscount) Gough, Commander-in-Chief in India at that period. Colonel Bolton received a severe wound at the battle of Moodkee on the 18th of December 1845, from the effects of which he died on the 4th of January 1846.

Lieut.-Colonel Thomas Skinner, C.B.[43]

Lieut.-Colonel Thomas Skinner, the eldest son of Lieut.-General John Skinner, while at Eton College, was on the 25th of January 1816, appointed to an ensigncy in the sixteenth regiment of foot, to which regiment his father had been attached for thirty-nine years, before he attained the rank of Major-General; Ensign Skinner joined the sixteenth regiment in Ireland in the year 1817, then commanded by the late Major-General (then Colonel) Tolley. Major-General Tolley, the best Greek scholar of his day at Westminster, amused his leisure with classical literature, and invited the young Etonian to share his studies; and thus making complete his education, fortunately imbued him with that taste for letters which secured to him through life a most agreeable resource. In 1819, the regiment being ordered to Ceylon, he obtained, by purchase, a lieutenancy on the 6th of August, and proceeded to that colony. While there he was employed to make the roads constructed by the late Lieut.-General Sir Edward Barnes, afterwards Colonel of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. Lieutenant Skinner was appointed adjutant to the sixteenth regiment on the 20th of April 1820, and did duty in that capacity until 1822, when his Commanding Officer returned to England, and obtaining leave of absence for his young friend, they travelled home together through India and Egypt, visiting Malta and Sicily, and thence through Italy and France to England. Lieutenant Skinner was promoted to an unattached company on the 9th of October 1823, and on the 20th of March, 1824, was appointed Captain in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. In February 1825, he sailed with the left wing of the THIRTY-FIRST in the Scaleby Castle for Calcutta, the regiment being ordered to reinforce the army at that time acting in Burmah; but owing to the burning of her consort, the Kent East Indiaman, in the Bay of Biscay, with the right wing, the regiment was inefficient, and remained in garrison at Calcutta. In 1829, Captain Skinner returned home on leave of absence in the Cartha, and nearly suffered shipwreck on the coast of Wales. The vessel being driven by storm when off Liverpool, was unable to weather Bardsea Island, and fortunately passed safely through the narrow channel between that rock, and the coast of Carnarvon into Pwelli Bay. He did not lose his time in India; for with his brother, Captain James Skinner, of the sixty-first regiment of Bengal Native Infantry, he travelled to the sources of the Ganges and the Jumna, an account of which was published in 1833, from letters written at the time, in two volumes, entitled “Excursions in India,” and the work passed through two editions. During his leave of absence he travelled over England and Scotland, and made himself as well acquainted with those parts of his native land, as, in the course of his professional duties, he had previously become with Ireland. In December 1833, by permission of General Lord Hill, Commanding in Chief, he travelled by the Holy Land and Bagdad to India to rejoin the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. An account of these travels, in two volumes, was published in 1836, under the title of “Adventures during a Journey overland to India” which also passed through two editions. On the 24th of November, 1835, he was promoted Major in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. Emulous of his father’s skill as an officer of Light Infantry, he diligently cultivated that branch of the service, availing himself of the opportunity of practising manœuvres in the field afforded to those serving in India, by the collection of large bodies of men at the principal stations. In 1840, his health being affected by the climate, Lord Hill considerately forwarded to him, through the General commanding in India, leave of absence, of which he declined to avail himself, as he thought his services might be useful in the then state of India. On the 23rd of November 1840, he was entrusted to take from Chinsurah a large body of recruits, about twenty young officers, and about twenty-two young women and as many children, to their destinations where they arrived in health, and without complaint of any sort against them in the districts through which they passed. The Commander-in-Chief in India thus expressed his thanks for this unprecedented success in such duty.

“The Commander-in-Chief takes an early opportunity of conveying his best thanks to Major Skinner, of Her Majesty’s THIRTY-FIRST regiment, for the forethought, caution, and exertion shown by him in marching a body of 489 recruits from Chinsurah to Cawnpore and Agra, without the loss of a man, except one accidentally drowned while bathing in the Soane. His Excellency requests that Major Skinner will report to him in what degree the medical officers contributed to this very desirable result, in order that their skill and attention may be duly appreciated and remembered.”

Major Skinner, for this service, was rewarded with the appointment of Commandant of the Convalescent Depôt at Landour.

Upon the march of the army under Major-General Pollock to Affghanistan, where Captain James Skinner, of the sixty-first Bengal Native Infantry, was reported to be a prisoner, having been wounded on the retreat from Cabool, Major Skinner resigned at once his lucrative and pleasant post, and by forced journeys, joined the THIRTY-FIRST regiment, in February 1842; his anxiety for his brother, whom he had hoped to be in part the means of rescuing, only appeased by the distressing certainty of his violent and untimely death. Major Skinner rendered very important services at the battle of Mazeena, for which he was particularly thanked by Brigadier Monteath; Major Skinner’s account of the transaction was also included in the despatches published in the “London Gazette.”

From the fatigue and exposure in the action at Mazeena on the 26th of July 1842, Major Skinner was seized with the fever of that country, living, to avoid the heat and dust, in a hole dug in the ground, the air being pestilent and the water corrupt, from the mortality of animals. His life was, however, spared for the service of his country. Though still suffering from the malignant disease, which rest might then have cured, he commenced his labours, being removed from the sick list on the very day he marched with the second division, under Major-General McCaskill, commanding, on the 8th of September 1842, the advance guard to Soorkhab, on the 9th to Jugdulluck; a running fight being kept up the whole way; on the 10th to Kutta Sung; and on the 11th the rear-guard to Tezeen. He was specially thanked in Major-General McCaskill’s despatches for the manner in which he performed these duties. In the afternoon of the 12th of September he was despatched to the heights of the Huft-Kotul, and commenced at daylight of the 13th, by attacking the enemy on the heights, those operations which ended in the victory of Tezeen. Major-general Pollock stated, “that the Major’s duty was performed with great gallantry, and his operations contributed much to frustrate the attempts of the enemy on the right flank.” The Major-General enclosed in the despatches the detailed account of Major Skinner’s movements, which were published in the “London Gazette.”

Proceeding from Tezeen to Cabool on the 10th of October, he commanded five companies of the THIRTY-FIRST regiment at the destruction of the Great Bazaar, which, from the skilful arrangement of the force, was effected almost without loss of life. On the march from Cabool to India his conduct was thought from time to time deserving of praise by those under whom he acted. On his arrival at Ferozepore, he was chosen for the imposing duty of commanding the Guard of Honor, consisting of artillery, cavalry, and infantry, escorting the embassy to Lahore.

On the 23rd of December 1842, he was promoted to the rank of lieut.-colonel in the army, was three days afterwards made a Companion of the Most Honorable Military Order of the Bath, and was presented by the government of India with the silver medal of Cabool, bearing on one side “Cabool 1842,” and on the other “Victoria Vindex.”

Unfortunately Lieut.-Colonel Skinner did not live long to enjoy the rewards of his useful services, for his decease occurred on the 5th of May 1843, at Mussoorie, in the Himalaya Mountains, from disease brought on by privation and fatigue during the Affghan campaign. Lieut.-Colonel Skinner was buried the next morning at Landour with military honors, the arms of a native corps being borrowed for the European invalids stationed there at their own request. They formed the funeral procession and firing party, an honorable mark of respect never before paid by them on any similar occasion. The body was attended to the grave by every European, civil or military, in the place, and by a very large proportion of the native population, to whom he had been previously known as commandant, and by whom he was greatly loved and deeply lamented. His brother officers erected over his remains a tomb of Delhi stone, and his death was announced to the regiment by Colonel Bolton in a regimental order, which did full justice to his merits “as a good and gallant officer,” expressing at the same time, that “he was devotedly attached to his profession, and that he was the warm advocate and steady friend of the well-deserving soldier.”

Major George Baldwin.

This officer commenced his military career as ensign in the thirty-sixth regiment, on the 2nd of June 1808. He served in Holland during 1809 and 1810, and was present at the capture of Walcheren and siege of Flushing. Ensign Baldwin was removed from the thirty-sixth to the third Ceylon regiment on the 4th of April 1811, and was promoted to the rank of lieutenant in the fourteenth regiment of foot on the 9th of November 1814. Lieutenant Baldwin was present at the memorable battle of Waterloo, for which he received a medal, and served at the storming of Cambray on the 24th of June 1815. He exchanged from the half-pay of the seventy-fifth regiment to the THIRTY-FIRST on the 14th of March 1822, and embarked for India on the 7th of February 1825, with the right wing of the regiment on board the ship Kent, which was burnt at sea on the 1st of March following. Lieutenant Baldwin received a severe injury when the ship was in flames, by an iron spike running into his thigh. Lieutenant Baldwin was promoted to the rank of Captain in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment on the 14th of June 1833. He served in the campaign of Affghanistan in 1842; was present in the action at Mazeena on the 26th of July 1842; at Tezeen on the 13th of September following; and at the occupation of Cabool by Major-General Pollock. For his services in Affghanistan he was rewarded with a medal, and received the brevet rank of major on the 23rd of December 1842. On the 8th of October 1844 he was promoted to the rank of major in the THIRTY-FIRST regiment. Major Baldwin served with the army of the Sutlej in 1845, was present at the battles of Moodkee and Ferozeshah; in the latter he was mortally wounded. Major Baldwin died on the 30th of December 1845.

FOOTNOTE:

[43] This account of the services of Lieut.-Colonel Skinner has (with permission) been abridged from a printed (but unpublished) “Sketch of the Military Services of Lieut.-General Skinner and his Sons,” by Allan Maclean Skinner, Esq., of Lincoln’s Inn, Barrister at Law, youngest son of the late Lieut.-General Skinner.

As the Thirtieth, Thirty-first, and Thirty-second Regiments were originally raised, in 1702, as Marine Corps, and served in that capacity until the year 1714, when they were retained, as Regiments of regular Infantry, on the Establishment of the Army, the following account of the Marine Corps is appended,—it being found impracticable to record the earlier services of the Thirtieth, Thirty-first and Thirty-second Regiments distinct from those of the Marine Corps, in consequence of their being employed, from 1702 to 1714, by detachments on board the Fleet, and engaged on various services at Sea, as well as on land, according to the purposes for which they were originally raised.

HISTORICAL RECORD

OF

THE MARINE CORPS,

CONTAINING

AN ACCOUNT OF THEIR FORMATION AND SERVICES
FROM 1664 TO 1748;

AT WHICH PERIOD THOSE CORPS CEASED TO FORM PART OF THE
ESTABLISHMENT OF THE REGULAR ARMY.

FROM THE YEAR 1755

THE PRESENT CORPS OF

ROYAL MARINES

HAVE BEEN UNDER THE CONTROL OF

THE LORDS COMMISSIONERS OF THE ADMIRALTY.

COMPILED BY

RICHARD CANNON, Esq.,

ADJUTANT-GENERAL’S OFFICE, HORSE-GUARDS.

ILLUSTRATED WITH PLATES.

THE MARINE REGIMENTS.

CONTENTS

OF THE

RECORDS OF THE MARINE CORPS.

Year |  | Page
| Introduction.
1664 | Formation of a Corps for Sea-service on commencement of war with Holland | 1
—— | Designated “The Admiral’s Maritime Regiment,” and commanded by the Duke of York, afterwards King James II. | —
1672 | Formation of additional Corps of Marines on renewal of hostilities with Holland | 2
1689 | The Admiral’s Maritime Regiment incorporated in the Second Foot Guards | —
1702 | Formation of six Regiments of Marines | —
—— | Six other Regiments of Infantry selected for Sea-service | —
—— | The Royal Warrant for forming the six Regiments of Marines, and for selecting six other Regiments for Sea-service | 3
—— | Other Regiments embarked, at different periods during the war, to serve as Marines on board the Fleet | —
—— | Rules and Instructions for the duties, pay, and clothing of the Marine forces | 4
1702 | Placed under the control of the Lord High Admiral, the Prince George of Denmark | 4
—— | Appointment of Brigadier-General W. Seymour, of the Fourth Foot, to superintend the details of the Marine Regiments | 5
—— | Uniform prescribed for the Marine forces | —
—— | Independent Companies of Marines formed for the fleet in the West Indies | —
—— | Services of the Marines on board the fleet in the Mediterranean | —
1704 | Proceeded in the fleet to Lisbon, to aid the cause of the Archduke Charles of Austria | —
—— | Proceeded against Barcelona, but afterwards withdrew, and re-embarked | 6
—— | Attack and Capture of Gibraltar | —
—— | Engagement of the British and French fleets in the Mediterranean | 7
—— | Siege of Gibraltar by the Spaniards and French | 8
1705 | The attempt to retake the fortress abandoned after a siege of seven months | 9
—— | The Marine Corps distributed in the several ships of war on the coast of Spain | 10
—— | Proceeded against Barcelona with the troops under the Earl of Peterborough | —
—— | Capture of Fort Montjuich by storm | 11
—— | Surrender of the garrison of Barcelona | 12
1706 | Siege of Barcelona by the French | 13
—— | The French raised the siege and retreated | —
—— | Capture of Carthagena | —
—— | Capture of Alicant | 14
—— | Surrender of Iviça | —
—— | Surrender of Majorca | —
1707 | Attack and siege of Toulon | 15
—— | The siege of Toulon raised | —
1708 | Surrender of Sardinia | —
1708 | Capture of the Island of Minorca | 16
—— | Decease of H. R. H. the Prince George of Denmark, Consort of Queen Anne, and Lord High Admiral of England | —
1709 | Capture of Anna-polis Royal, in Nova Scotia | 17
—— | Surrender of Alicant to the forces of Spain and France | —
1710 | Capture of the Isle of Cette | 18
—— | The Isle of Cette recaptured | —
1711 | Proceeded on an Expedition against Quebec, in Canada | —
—— | Failure of the expedition by storms and wreck in the River St. Lawrence | 19
—— | Decease of Joseph I., Emperor of Austria | —
—— | Election of Charles III. of Spain to be Emperor of Germany | —
1712 | Negotiations for general peace | —
1713 | Definitive treaty of peace at Utrecht on 31st March | 20
—— | Gibraltar, Minorca, and Nova Scotia ceded to Great Britain by the treaty of peace | —
—— | The Corps of Marines disbanded | —
1714 | Decease of Her Majesty Queen Anne on the 1st of August | —
—— | Accession of King George I. | —
—— | Attempts of the Son of the late King James II. to obtain the throne, defeated | —
—— | Augmentations made to the Army | 21
—— | Three of the late regiments of Marines, now the 30th, 31st, and 32nd, retained, and placed on the establishment of the infantry of the Line | —
1739 | War declared against Spain on the 23rd of October, 1739 | —
—— | Augmentation of the Land forces | 22
1739 | Formation of six regiments of Marines | 22
—— | Fleet of five ships, with a detachment of Marines, under Admiral Vernon, proceeded against Porto Bello | —
1740 | An additional regiment of Marines, of four battalions, formed at New York in North America, and Colonel Spotswood appointed Colonel-Commandant | 23
—— | The six regiments of Marines augmented from 700 to 1000 men each | —
—— | Augmentation of the four invalid companies of Marines | —
—— | Usefulness of Marine forces, as proved on former occasions, now generally admitted | 24
—— | Formation of four additional regiments of Marines, of 1000 men each | —
—— | Attack and capture of Fort Chagre | 25
—— | Fleet under Admiral Sir Chaloner Ogle, and troops, including the six Marine regiments under General Lord Cathcart, proceeded to the West Indies, for the purpose of attacking the Spanish possessions in South America | —
—— | Death of General Lord Cathcart at Dominica | 26
—— | Brigadier-General Wentworth succeeded to the military command of the expedition | —
1741 | The whole collected at Jamaica under Admiral Vernon | —
—— | Proceeded to the Grande Playa, to windward of the town of Carthagena | —
—— | Capture of forts St. Jago and St. Philip | —
—— | Capture of the castle of Bocca Chica | 27
—— | Capture of Fort St. Joseph | —
—— | Capture of the castle of Grande Castello | —
—— | Attack of St. Lazar by escalade | —
1741 | Repulse of the troops, and abandonment of the enterprise | 28
—— | The forts and castle of Carthagena demolished | —
—— | The expedition returned to Jamaica | —
—— | Another expedition proceeded to the island of Cuba | 29
—— | Returned to Jamaica after encountering much sickness and numerous casualties | 30
1742 | The island of Rattan, in the bay of Honduras, taken possession of, and placed in a state of defence | 31
—— | A detachment sent to the assistance of General Oglethorpe, in South Carolina, against the Spaniards | 32
—— | Recall of Admiral Vernon and General Wentworth | —
—— | The independent Companies at Jamaica (now the forty-ninth regiment) and the Marines on board of the fleet, completed with effective men; the remainder of the troops returned to England | —
—— | The command of the fleet in the West Indies devolved on Sir Chaloner Ogle | —
1743 | Another expedition proceeded to South America, under the command of Commodore Knowles of the Navy, with 400 men of the thirty-eighth regiment and 600 Marines | 33
—— | Sailed to Antigua, and proceeded to attack La Guira in Terra Firma | —
—— | Proceeded to Curaçao to refit | —
—— | Sailed again for Porto Cavallo | —
—— | Attack of Ponta Brava | —
—— | Returned to Jamaica | 34
—— | Declaration of war against France on 31st March, 1743 | 35
1744 | Engagement of a party of Marines of the Essex ship-of-war in the Mediterranean | 35
—— | Active means adopted for completing the ten regiments of Marines | —
1745 | Expedition against Cape Breton | 36
—— | Capitulation of Louisburg and of the Island of Cape Breton | —
1746 | Complaints investigated respecting the settlement of accounts in the corps of Marines | 37
—— | Contemplated expedition against Quebec | 38
—— | Expedition proceeded against Port L’Orient | —
—— | Disembarked in Quimperlay Bay, and advanced against Plymeur | —
—— | Re-embarked and sailed for Quiberon | —
—— | Returned to England | 39
1747 | Royal Warrant issued on the 28th February, 1747, for placing the Marine Forces under the control of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty | —
—— | Renewed efforts of the King of France against the British possessions in North America, and in the East Indies | 40
—— | Victory over the French Fleet by Vice-Admiral Lord Anson and Rear-Admiral Sir Peter Warren, K.B., on the 3rd of May, 1747 | 41
—— | Another victory over the French Fleet, by Commodore Fox, in June 1747 | 42
—— | A further victory obtained on the 14th of October, 1747, by Admiral Sir Edward Hawke, over the French Fleet | —
1748 | A fleet proceeded under Admiral Boscawen, with Marines and other troops, to attack the Mauritius | 43
—— | Proceeded thence to the coast of Coromandel | —
—— | Disembarked and marched towards Pondicherry | 44
1748 | Obtained possession of Arian Coupan | 44
—— | Re-embarked after having demolished the fort of Arian Coupan | —
—— | Another expedition, under Rear-Admiral Knowles, proceeded against St. Jago in Cuba | 45
—— | Squadron returned to Jamaica | —
—— | The King of France expressed a desire for Peace | —
—— | Definitive treaty of Peace concluded at Aix-la-Chapelle on 18th October, 1748 | 46
—— | The ten regiments of Marines disbanded in November, 1748 | —
1755 | Preparations for renewing war with France | —
—— | Re-formation of the present Corps of Marines | —
—— | Augmentations made in the Army and Navy | —
—— | Fifty Companies of Marines, formed in Three Divisions, raised under the control of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty | —
—— | An Act of Parliament for the regulation of the Marine Forces while doing duty on Shore | —
1802 | The Royal Authority granted for the Marine Forces to be styled “The Royal Marines” | 47
1805 | A Fourth Division formed at Woolwich by Order in Council dated 15th August 1805 | —
1827 | Presentation of Colours, on the part of His Majesty King George IV., by His Royal Highness the Duke of Clarence, then Lord High Admiral, and afterwards King William IV | 48

PLATES.

Costume of Marines in 1742 | to face page | 1
Present Colours of the Royal Marines | ” | 48

CONTENTS
OF THE
APPENDIX TO THE MARINE CORPS.

Year |  | Page

Authorities were granted by King William III. in 1694; by Queen Anne in 1713; and by King George I. in 1715, for deciding the Rank and Precedence of the Regiments of Infantry, and for giving Numeral Titles to the several Regiments, according to the dates of formation, or of being placed on the English establishment; as recommended by Boards of General Officers, at the several periods stated:—These regulations were confirmed by the Warrants of King George II., dated 1st July, 1751, and of King George III., dated 19th December, 1768
49

1660
The Regiments of Infantry, exclusive of the three regiments of Foot Guards, from the period of the Restoration of King Charles II., in 1660, to 1684, consisted of—
The 1st, or the Royal Regiment.
The 2nd, or the Queen’s Royal (First Tangier) Regiment.
The 3rd, or the Holland Regiment.
The 4th, (the Second Tangier) Regiment.
—

1685 | The 5th and 6th Regiments were formed in Holland, in the year 1674, and were brought to England on the requisition of King James II., in 1685,—from which period they were authorized to take rank in the English Army | —
1685 | The Regiments of Infantry formed during the reign of King James II., and placed on the establishment of the army, were:— From 7th Royal Fusiliers to 17th Regiment | 49
 1688   and | During the reign of King William III.: From 18th Regiment to 27th Regiment | —
1689 | The 18th Royal Irish Regiment was formed in Ireland in 1684; and the 21st Royal North British Fusiliers in Scotland in 1678: They were placed on the English establishment, the 18th in 1688, and the 21st in 1689, from which periods their numerical rank took effect | —
1702 | Formed during the reign of Queen Anne: From 28th Regiment to 39th Regiment | —
1717 | Formed during the reign of King George I.: From 40th Regiment to 41st Regiment | —
1739 | Formed during the reign of King George II.: From 42nd Regiment to 70th Regiment | 50
| And The Marine Corps | 52
1775 | Formed during the reign of King George III.: From 71st. Regiment to 93rd Regiment | 54
1793 | The Scots Brigade brought from Holland | 55
1800 | The Rifle Brigade originally formed | —
1824 | Formed during the reign of King George IV.: From 94th Regiment to 99th Regiment | —

MARINES. 1742.

FORMATION AND SERVICES

OF THE

MARINE CORPS.

The advantages arising from the services of corps trained to the use of arms on board of ship, as well as on land, were found when the British navy acquired a superiority over that of other nations of Europe; and as the safety of Great Britain, from its insular position, chiefly depends on the efficiency and excellence of her fleets, the importance and value of Marine Forces have consequently been at all times acknowledged and appreciated by the Sovereign, as well as by the Nation at large.

1664

The first corps raised for Sea-service, of which history gives an account, is that which was formed by King Charles II., in the year 1664, when the war with Holland took place: this corps was commanded by the Duke of York (afterwards King James II.), then Lord High Admiral of Great Britain, and was designated “The Admiral’s Maritime Regiment.”[44]

1672

In the year 1672 a dispute on the subject of naval precedence, and other causes, gave rise to another war with the Dutch, and battalions for Sea-service were formed, as the occasions of the State required, by drafts from the land forces, which were embarked on board the fleet; several companies of the Foot Guards were employed on the Marine duty; these companies were engaged in a sharp fight with the Dutch fleet on the 28th of May, 1672, in which upwards of two thousand men were killed; they were also engaged in several other actions during the war which ended in February, 1674.

1689

In 1689 King William III. incorporated “the Admiral’s Regiment” (which was then considered the third regiment of Infantry) in the Second, now the Coldstream, regiment of Foot Guards. Two Marine regiments were, about the same time, established for service on board the fleet, which were disbanded in 1698.

1702

On the recommencement of hostilities, in 1702, with France and Spain, both of which nations possessed powerful fleets as well as numerous armies, the British Parliament felt the expediency of enabling the Queen to increase the efficiency of her navy, by forming Corps of Marines, which could act at sea as well as on land.

Six regiments were accordingly added in the year 1702 to the regular Army as Marine corps, and six other of the regular regiments of Infantry were appointed for Sea-service; as shown in the following list.

The six Regiments of Marines were:—

Colonel Thomas Saunderson’s, now thirtieth foot.
Colonel George Villiers’s, now thirty-first foot.
Colonel Edward Fox’s, now thirty-second foot.
Colonel Harry Mordaunt’s; disbanded in 1713.
Colonel Henry Holl’s; disbanded in 1713.
Colonel Viscount Shannon’s; disbanded in 1713.

The six regiments of Foot for Sea-service were:—

Colonel Ventris Columbine’s, now sixth foot.
Colonel Thomas Erle’s, now nineteenth foot.
Colonel Gustavus Hamilton’s, now twentieth foot.
Colonel Lord Lucas’s, now thirty-fourth foot.
Colonel Earl of Donegal’s, now thirty-fifth foot.
Colonel Lord Charlemont’s, now thirty-sixth foot.

Her Majesty’s Order for levying this body of men was contained in the following Royal Warrant, dated 1st of June, 1702:—

“Anne R.

“Our pleasure is, that this establishment of six regiments of Marines, and six other regiments for Sea-Service, do commence and take place from the respective times of raising.

“And our further pleasure is, that the order given by our dearest brother the late King, deceased, and such orders as are, or shall be, given by us, touching the pay or entertainment of our said forces, or any of them, or any charges thereunto belonging, shall be duly complied with, and that no new charge be added to this establishment without being communicated to our High Treasurer, or Commissioners of our Treasury for the time being.

“Given at our Court at St. James’s, on the first day of June in the first year of our reign.

“By Her Majesty’s Command.
“Godolphin.”

Other regiments were also embarked, at different periods, during the war, on board the fleet to act as Marines, and the efficiency and usefulness of these corps, while so employed, were attested by the capture of several fortresses in Spain; more especially that of Gibraltar in 1704, the taking of which was effected by the Navy and Marines.

Rules and Instructions for the better government of the Marine regiments were issued by authority of Her Majesty Queen Anne, on the 1st of July, 1702, in which it was directed, “That when on shore they were to be quartered in the vicinity of the dock-yards, in order to guard them from embezzlement, or from any attempt that might be made on them by an enemy.”

Full instructions were also given as to their pay, subsistence, and clothing, which directed, “that the same deductions should be made for clothing as was usual in the land forces. Also that one day’s pay in every year be deducted from officers and soldiers for the Hospital.

“When on board ship they were to have an equal proportion of provisions with the seamen, without any deductions from their pay, the soldiers receiving short allowance money like the seamen.”

In order to render such portions of the Marine regiments as might be on shore, useful on all occasions when their services might be required, Her Majesty directed, that it should rest with herself, or with the Lord High Admiral, the Prince George of Denmark, to dispose of them at such places nearest to the several dock-yards as might be judged most convenient; and as there might be occasion for labourers to despatch necessary public works, Her Majesty empowered the High Admiral, or the Commissioners for executing that office, to cause to be employed in the dock-yards so many of the marine soldiers as might be judged fitting, and to make them such daily allowance for their labour, besides their ordinary pay, as should seem reasonable.

The Marine forces being thus placed under the control of the Lord High Admiral, His Royal Highness was pleased in 1702, to nominate Colonel William Seymour (of the fourth regiment of foot) to superintend the whole, with the rank of Brigadier-General, whose peculiar duties were to observe, that the men were comfortably quartered, that the officers were attentive in their respective departments, and that the marine soldiers, when embarked on board of ship, were supplied with proper sea-clothes and other suitable necessaries. When the Marines were serving afloat, they were to be under the command of the Naval Officers of the ships.

The Uniform of the Marine forces consisted of high-crowned leather-caps, covered with cloth of the same colour as the facings of the regiment, and ornamented with devices, the same as the caps worn by the grenadiers; scarlet frock-coat; buff waist-belt; black pouch carried in front, with bayonet-belt attached; buff gaiters.

During the reign of Queen Anne, certain Independent Companies of Marines were raised for the purpose of aiding in the defence of the British possessions in the West Indies.

The first important service on which the Marine corps were employed in this reign, was on board the fleet under Admiral Sir Cloudesly Shovel, then commanding in the Mediterranean, who was instructed to make every possible arrangement, by conciliation or by conquest, among the dependencies of the French and Spanish monarchies, in order to ensure a cordial reception of the Archduke Charles of Austria, in opposition to Philip, Duke of Anjou, of France, to the throne of Spain.

1704

After some delays, the Archduke arrived at Lisbon under Admiral Sir George Rooke, on the 25th of February, 1704, in order to concert a plan of future operations with his ally the King of Portugal.

Sir George Rooke, after cruising with the fleet on the coast of Portugal, returned to Lisbon, and took the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt on board, with whom he sailed on the 20th of April to Barcelona. On the arrival of the fleet before Barcelona, the Prince of Hesse sent a letter to Don Velasco, the governor, requiring him to surrender the town, which he refused. Information, however, being received that the city would declare for Charles III. if a show of attack were made,—sixteen hundred Marines were accordingly landed at the request, and under the command, of Major-General the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt, on the 19th of May, 1704: this force, being found to be inadequate for the purpose, was re-embarked on the following day.

The next object of attack was the Rock of Gibraltar, where the Prince of Hesse landed in the afternoon of the 21st of July, 1704, with 1800 British and Dutch Marines. Acting upon the decision of a council of war, His Highness proceeded to cut off all communication with the mainland, to bombard the place, and to reduce it to the obedience of Charles III., King of Spain. The governor, on being summoned, refused to surrender, alleging that all the garrison had taken an oath of allegiance to King Philip V.

Admiral Sir George Rooke having directed a strong force to proceed against the South Mole, the enemy was driven from his guns; several boats, manned and armed, were then detached under the command of Captain Whitaker, of the Navy, who soon obtained possession of the great platform: about one hundred of the besiegers, whose impetuous bravery had carried them within the effects of a mine connected with the fort, were killed or wounded by the explosion; the rest, advancing rapidly, gained a redoubt half-way between the mole and the town. The Governor, at the urgent desire of the inhabitants, was induced to capitulate, and the Prince of Hesse took possession of the garrison on the evening of Sunday the 24th of July 1704. The loss in effecting the capture of this important fortress was sixty-one killed, and two hundred and six wounded. The attack of the seamen was one of the boldest and most difficult ever made, being obliged to climb up rocks and precipices. Thus was taken, in three days, a fortress since made impregnable to all assaults.

The loss of Gibraltar disconcerted the measures of Philip V., and of his grandfather Louis XIV. Eight thousand men, under the Marquis de Villadarias, were immediately detached from the Spanish army to retake the fortress; and the French Admiral received orders to engage the British and Dutch fleets, and to co-operate in the recapture of Gibraltar. The hostile fleets engaged on the 24th of August, about eleven leagues south of Malaga, and, after each had suffered severely, they were separated in the night. The enemy retired to Toulon, and Sir George Rooke sailed to Gibraltar. Here, after having held a Council of War, it was determined to return home; and the confederate fleet sailed for England, arriving at Spithead on the 25th of September. Sir John Leake and Admiral Vanderdussen were left at Lisbon to protect the coast of Portugal, and relieve Gibraltar, if it should be besieged as was anticipated.

The Marquis de Villadarias commenced the siege of Gibraltar on the 22nd of October, and the garrison, composed of Marines, under the command of the Prince of Hesse, sustained a siege by seven thousand men. The purpose of the enemy was to have stormed from the South Mole, united with the desperate attempt of a Spanish forlorn-hope climbing the rock, and a general attack from the mainland. The fortress was maintained against very superior numbers; and the fire of the enemy’s batteries having damaged the works, a body of men was landed from the fleet to assist in the defence. Brigadier Fox, and several other officers and men, having been killed on the 5th of December, 1704, aid was solicited from the army in Portugal. Admiral Sir John Leake accordingly sailed from Lisbon on the 10th of December, with a fleet, having on board a battalion of the first and second foot guards; Barrymore’s regiment, now thirteenth foot; Donegal’s regiment, now thirty-fifth foot; the Dutch regiment of Waes; and a Portuguese regiment; amounting in all to upwards of three thousand men. On their passage they fell in with the enemy’s squadron under Monsieur de Pointi, but they succeeded in arriving at Gibraltar, although some of the transports had separated.

These corps were safely landed on the 18th of December, and the Prince, strengthened by this reinforcement, made a sortie on the 23rd, and destroyed the lines, that had been erected within a hundred and sixty paces of the palisade.

1705

The Marquis de Villadarias, having received a considerable reinforcement, evinced a disposition to storm the place, and on the 2nd of February, 1705, an attempt was made against the Round Tower, to ascertain what might be effected by a larger force. On the 7th the enemy attacked with five hundred chosen grenadiers, French and Walloons, commanded by Lieut.-General Thouy, and supported by one thousand Spanish troops. They ascended the hill in perfect silence at daybreak, and again attempted to storm the Round Tower, which was defended by Colonel Borr, of the Marines, now thirty-second regiment. The assailants, by throwing from above great stones and grenades on his men, at last obliged him to retire into that part of the works where the foot guards were posted. Flushed with success, they advanced too far; when they were gallantly charged by Colonel Moncall, of Barrymore’s (thirteenth) regiment, and driven from the Round Tower. Colonel Rivett, of the Coldstream foot guards, having got up the rock on the right of the covered-way with twenty grenadiers, favoured very much Colonel Moncall’s success. The garrison by this time had assembled, and kept up so destructive a fire that the enemy was obliged to make a precipitate retreat, losing seventy men killed on the spot; upwards of two hundred wounded; and one captain, four lieutenants, and forty men taken. The loss on the part of the garrison was twenty-seven men killed, and one hundred and twenty wounded.

Marshal de Tessé arrived with additional troops to carry on the siege; the garrison also received fresh reinforcements from Portugal, besides supplies of every description. Admiral Sir John Leake sailed from the Tagus on the 6th of March, 1705, and his arrival in the bay of Gibraltar on the 10th, was again so sudden, that he completely surprised the Baron de Pointi, together with the whole of his squadron, consisting of live ships of the line, three of which were captured, and two were driven on shore, and burnt by the enemy.

After a siege of seven months the enemy retired, in April, giving up all hopes of being able to make any impression on the fortress: his efforts were then confined to a very feeble blockade.

The fortress of Gibraltar, seated upon the territory of Spain, was thus rendered subject to the British crown by the bravery of its Navy and Marines: its possession was subsequently secured by the defence made against the renewed efforts of the Spaniards in 1727, and by the glorious defence sustained by the troops, under General Lord Heathfield, for three years, from 1779 to 1782, when it exhibited to the nations of Europe a brilliant instance of the combined exertions of the British navy and army against the repeated, but unsuccessful, attempts of Spain and France to recover this important fortress.

After the Spaniards and French had desisted from further attempts to retake Gibraltar, the Marine corps were distributed in the several ships of war which were collected in the Tagus, in order to co-operate with the land forces on the coast of Spain.

Towards the end of May, the English fleet, with about five thousand land forces on board, under the joint command of Admiral Sir Cloudesly Shovel and General the Earl of Peterborough, sailed from St. Helen’s, and arrived at Lisbon on the 20th of June. King Charles went on board the Ranelagh on the 23rd of July, and the Dutch fleet having joined in the Tagus, the confederate squadron sailed on the 28th, and anchored at Gibraltar on the 11th of August. The Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt, with the battalion of foot guards, and the thirteenth and thirty-fifth regiments, embarked, and the fleet sailed for Altea Bay: form thence it again proceeded on its voyage, and anchored before Barcelona on the 22nd of August.

The Earl of Peterborough commenced active operations against Barcelona by an attack on the strong fortress of Montjuich, situated on the opposite part of the town, at which the disembarkation took place, the troops having landed near the river Bassoz, about three miles east of Barcelona, on the 23rd and 24th of August. On the 28th, King Charles went on shore, when the inhabitants of the neighbouring towns and villages flocked to the camp, and many took arms to act as guerilla-bands and miquelets. A difference of opinion on the part of the Dutch General occasioned some delay, but it was ultimately determined to attack the fortress of Montjuich by storm.

The storming party, consisting of four hundred grenadiers, with a support of six hundred musketeers, commanded by the Earl of Peterborough and the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt, commenced their march about ten o’clock on the night of Sunday the 13th of September round the mountains, and were followed by another detachment, and a party of dragoons. After traversing many miles of rugged mountain scenery, by different tracks, the storming party appeared about break of day at the foot of the mountain. Colonel Southwell of the sixth foot, which was then acting as Marines, was ordered to head the attack, and he succeeded in driving the enemy from the outworks into the castle. Upon this success the Prince of Hesse, advancing with great eagerness through all the fire, was shot with a musket-ball in the thigh, and upon being carried to an adjacent cottage, expired: this accident somewhat damped the spirits of the soldiers;—at the same time a large reinforcement was seen advancing from the town to aid the garrison in the Castle, and the troops received orders from some inferior officer to retire. The Earl of Peterborough rushed to the spot, countermanded the order, seized the half-pike out of Lord Charlemont’s hand, and rallied and led back the soldiers to the posts they had so nobly won. The Spaniards, who were advancing from the town, turned back, and the outworks of the Fortress of Montjuich were thus gained; batteries were constructed, and the inner works were assailed with cannon-balls, bombs, and grenades. On the 17th of September the Fort surrendered, and thus facilitated the siege of the City of Barcelona, which was prosecuted with vigour. The Admirals even relinquished for a time their natural element, and acted on shore as General Officers;—they came daily from their ships with a body of men formed into companies, having captains and lieutenants of their own. Cannon and mortars were dragged up steep precipices by the men; and a breach being declared practicable, a body of soldiers prepared to attack the town: further effusion of blood was spared, however, by the surrender of the garrison, which capitulated on the 9th of October.

The capture of Barcelona gave additional reputation to the arms of the allies, and this splendid achievement was regarded with astonishment throughout Europe. It was accompanied by the submission of nearly all Catalonia; and Boyer, in his history of these wars, observes, “all the generals, admirals, officers, private soldiers, and seamen, engaged in this memorable expedition, deserved each their share of the honour.”

1706

King Charles and his counsellors, instead of exerting themselves to provide for the security of the towns which had come into their possession, and collecting the means for future conquests, spent their time and money in balls and public diversions. The breaches in Barcelona, and the fortress of Montjuich, were left unrepaired, and the garrison unprovided for a siege. Meanwhile King Philip was obtaining reinforcements from the favourers of his cause in Portugal, Italy, Provence, Flanders, and the Rhine, and he soon appeared at the head of above twenty thousand men to recapture the provinces he had lost. A powerful French and Spanish force approached Barcelona by land; a French fleet appeared before the town, and the garrison, being weak in numbers, regiments were hurried from other places, one English regiment travelling one hundred and twenty miles on mules, in two days, to take part in the defence of Barcelona. The siege was commenced in the beginning of April, 1706, when the soldiers repaired the breaches, and entered upon a resolute and desperate defence. A severe conflict took place on the 21st of April at Montjuich, in which Lord Donegal, of the thirty-fifth regiment, lost his life, and several prisoners were taken by the enemy; but when the garrison was nearly exhausted, its numbers decreased by deaths, wounds, sickness, and other causes, to about a thousand effective men, and a practicable breach was ready for the enemy to attack the place by storm, the English and Dutch fleet arrived with five regiments of foot; the French fleet hurried from before the town; and the reinforcements were landed.

The French, who had prepared to storm the place on the 10th of May, relaxed in their efforts, and raised the siege on the following day, making a precipitate retreat.

The important city of Barcelona being thus relieved, the fleet sailed on the 12th of May, and landed the forces of every description on the coast of Valencia. This was preparatory to an attack on Alicant. The capture of Carthagena was in the interim effected, and a garrison of six hundred marines under Major Hedges was established for its defence.

The fleet arrived off Alicant on the 26th of June, when the Governor-General Mahoni, was summoned to surrender: a refusal being made by the garrison, consisting of one thousand soldiers, and many inhabitants of the town who had volunteered in its defence, the bombardment of the city was resolved upon.

Brigadier Richard Gorges, who succeeded the Earl of Donegal, as colonel of the thirty-fifth regiment, then serving as marines, moved from Elcho on the 21st of July to within a mile of Alicant, and all the marines of the fleet, with eight hundred seamen, were landed on that day, and on the following morning:—the bombardment commenced on the evening of the 22nd. A detachment of the navy, under Admiral Sir George Byng, rendered very essential service by dismounting many of the enemy’s guns on the coast. On the 24th of July the marines arrived from Carthagena, and were immediately landed; after four days the troops had gained possession of the suburbs, and all the boats were manned, and armed, in order to attack the town. On the 29th of July the ships having made a practicable breach on the Round Tower, at the west end of the place, and another at the middle of the curtain, the soldiers advanced to storm them. General Mahoni retired into the Castle, and was again summoned by Brigadier Gorges, and was at length obliged to surrender his charge on the 25th of August, after a most gallant resistance, and a heavy loss.

The fleet proceeded to Iviça, where it arrived on the 9th of September: the governor immediately saluted, and tendered submission to King Charles III. It was next resolved to attack Majorca, which surrendered on the 14th of September: a garrison of one captain, one lieutenant, and one hundred marines, was placed in this island.

1707

In June, 1707, an opportunity offered of co-operating with the Duke of Savoy and Prince Eugene, in an intended attack upon Toulon: the fleet proceeded for the coast of Italy, where it anchored, on the 28th of June, between Nice and Antibes, about a league from the Var: after a conference between the commanders-in-chief, it was decided that a joint attack should be made upon a part of the enemy’s army then entrenched upon that river: the positions, being evacuated by the enemy, were immediately occupied by six hundred British seamen and marines: the passage was thus secured for the Duke of Savoy to prosecute his designs, and frigates were stationed along different parts of the sea-coast: every aid was afforded by the fleet both as to men and cannon; but the enemy having daily augmented his forces, and having made a successful sally, the siege was raised on the 10th of August, 1707, after a loss of more than a thousand men. The French, from a sudden dread of consequences, sunk a number of their largest ships of war, which were ever after unfit for service.

1708

King Charles having urged the reduction of Sardinia, with a view to open a passage for his troops in Naples to attack Sicily, as well as to secure a supply of provisions for his armies, a body of marines was withdrawn from Tarragona, a strong sea-port and garrison in Catalonia, to assist in this enterprise. On the 12th of August, 1708, the whole arrived before Cagliari, the capital of Sardinia; and on receiving an equivocal answer to the summons to surrender, the bombardment commenced on that evening, and continued, without intermission, until the next morning, when at the break of day Major-General Wills (thirtieth regiment) and the whole of the marines, with one Spanish regiment, were landed. The place, in consequence, almost immediately surrendered.

The whole having been re-embarked, the fleet again set sail on the 18th of August, 1708, for Minorca, and arrived at Port Mahon on the 28th of that month.

At this period two of the Marine regiments were drafted, and the officers and men were incorporated into the other four, now employed on this service: this measure had become necessary in order to supply the casualties which had occurred, and to render these corps effective. For this purpose all the marines capable of duty, were drawn from the fleet about to return home, in order to assist in the reduction of an island, which, it was expected, would make a spirited and tedious defence.

The first attack was against Fort Fornede, which was cannonaded by two of the ships, and surrendered after a contest of four hours; a detachment having been pushed to Citadella the capital, it surrendered without resistance:—the batteries were opened on the works defending the town of Port Mahon on the 17th of September, when, after a short but brisk fire, and the loss of only six men, a lodgment was effected under the walls of St. Philip’s Castle; and on the next day the place surrendered.

Thus was this strong fortress, and the important Island of Minorca, gained by a force of only two thousand four hundred men; the garrison consisted of one thousand soldiers, with upwards of one hundred pieces of cannon mounted.

Admiral Sir George Byng arrived at Lisbon on the 14th of October, from Portsmouth, having Her Majesty the Queen of Portugal on board; but although many other objects of service were in contemplation, nothing further was attempted during the remainder of the year 1708.

On the 28th of October, 1708, the decease of His Royal Highness the Prince George of Denmark, Consort of Her Majesty Queen Anne, and Lord High Admiral of England, took place.

1709

In the early part of the year 1709 a plan was formed to attack Port Royal in the province of Nova Scotia, at that time in possession of the French: for this purpose a body of four hundred marines was embarked, and the expedition was entrusted to the joint conduct of Colonel Nicholson of the Marine forces, and Captain Martin of the Navy. The squadron proceeded for Boston, where they were reinforced by some ships, and provincial auxiliaries: for this intended conquest a council of war was held, and arrangements were made for the debarkation of a body consisting of two thousand five hundred men, which took place on the 24th of September. On the 1st of October the Governor surrendered the fortress, and a garrison of Marines took possession. The fortress was named Anna-polis Royal, in honour of Queen Anne, in whose reign it was conquered.

At this period the prospects of King Charles III. in obtaining the monarchy of Spain, had become very gloomy and doubtful. The town of Alicant had sustained along and obstinate siege, against very powerful forces of Spain and France. The garrison, consisting principally of Marines, exhibited the most heroic perseverance in maintaining the place. The fleet under Admiral Sir George Byng, and the troops on board, under the command of General Stanhope, were to have attempted its relief, and the squadron was at the same time to have attacked the enemy’s lines along the sea shore; but the weather continuing severe, and heavy gales preventing communication with the town, the Commander-in-Chief deemed it necessary to propose terms of surrender, and the remainder of the brave troops were embarked on board of the fleet, which now proceeded to Tarragona, Port Mahon, and afterwards to Barcelona. During the remainder of the year 1709, the fleets attempted nothing beyond the protecting of the convoys of provisions, where they were considered necessary, and in harassing the commerce of the enemy.

1710

On the 13th of March, 1710, Admiral Sir John Norris arrived at Port Mahon, as Commander-in-Chief of the Naval forces. After making arrangements for disposing of the ships and troops in attacks upon the enemy, he proceeded to Barcelona on the 18th of June, in order to concert future operations with His Majesty King Charles III.

An expedition was planned against the Isle of Cette in the province of Languedoc, where the troops and Marines were landed on the 13th of July. The place made a feeble resistance, and the Fort, upon which were mounted eighteen pieces of cannon, surrendered on the same day. The regiment of Stanhope, and three hundred Marines, advanced against Adge, and the town was delivered up without resistance.

The Isle of Cette was shortly afterwards recovered by the French army, under the Duke of Roquetaine; but the British troops had previously re-embarked.

1711

In the early part of the year 1711 it was resolved to make an attack on the town of Quebec, the capital of the French possessions in Canada, for which service Admiral Sir Hovenden Walker and Major-General John Hill were appointed Commanders-in-Chief; a large fleet of ships of war formed part of the armament, which was to be further strengthened by troops from the American colonies; they were directed to proceed to Boston in New England, and to make arrangements for this undertaking. They reached Naerlaskel near Boston on the 24th of June, and having collected the provincial corps, and withdrawn the Marines from Anna-polis Royal, which had been occupied by these corps since its surrender in 1709, they sailed for the object of their destination, after many delays, on the 30th of July.

The expedition did not reach the River St. Lawrence until the 21st of August, when it encountered storms, and being furnished with pilots who were unacquainted with the navigation of that river, eight transports, a store ship, and a sloop were lost by shipwreck, and upwards of eighty persons, including officers, soldiers, and women, principally belonging to Colonel Kane’s fourth regiment, and Colonel Clayton’s thirty-seventh regiment, perished in this fatal service.

A scarcity of provisions had arisen, and it was then determined by a council of war that further operations should be abandoned. Some of the corps proceeded to Anna-polis Royal, and the squadron returned to England in the month of October, 1711, after having left the provincial auxiliaries upon their own coast.

On the 17th of April, 1711, the decease of Joseph I., Emperor of Germany, occurred, and Charles III., of Spain, was elected Emperor of Germany at Frankfort, by the name of Charles IV., on the 12th October following. Further attempts on the part of the British Government, in the cause of King Charles were now unnecessary, as he was called upon to assume the Imperial throne of his country. His Majesty embarked at Barcelona, on the 27th of September, on board of the confederate fleet, and sailed for Italy.

1712
1713

In the year 1712 negotiations were entered into by Great Britain and France, and peace was restored by the treaty of Utrecht on the 31st of March, 1713. By this treaty it was settled, that Great Britain should retain possession of Gibraltar, Minorca, and Nova Scotia, which had been conquered during the late war, and in effecting which, the Marine corps, which had been formed during the reign of Queen Anne, greatly contributed.

1714

On the return of peace, as concluded by the treaty of Utrecht, in 1713, the corps of Marines, which had been formed in the reign of Queen Anne, were ordered to be disbanded; they were considered to be part of a war establishment, and a spirit of public economy, as well as of jealousy against a standing army, particularly in the early periods after the Revolution of 1688, afforded to the leaders of parliamentary debates, and of popular prejudices, grounds of objection to the maintaining of such corps after the termination of hostilities.

The arrangements consequent on the general peace having been made, a great reduction in the forces took place. These arrangements had scarcely been decided, when the decease of Her Majesty Queen Anne took place on the 1st of August, 1714, and King George the First ascended the throne.

Soon after His Majesty’s accession, the peace of the kingdom was disturbed by the hostile designs of King Louis XV. of France, who had supported and encouraged James Francis Edward Stuart, son of His late Majesty King James II., in his endeavours to obtain the throne of Great Britain; but the loyalty of the people, and the courage of the troops, defeated the attempts for the restoration of the Stuart family.

King George I., being supported by the parliament, adopted active measures for increasing his army, and resisting the plans of his enemies. Six additional regiments of cavalry, from ninth to fourteenth dragoons, were raised. The establishments of the regiments of infantry were increased, and in consideration of the gallant and extensive services of the Marine corps during the late war, Wills’s, now thirtieth, Goring’s, now thirty-first, and Borr’s, now thirty-second, were incorporated with the regiments of infantry of the line, and ranked according to the dates of their original formation in 1702.

1739

From the year 1714 to 1739 no corps of Marines, except four invalid companies, were kept on the establishment of the army.

For several years Spain had beheld with great jealousy the growing commerce and increasing naval consequence of Great Britain, particularly in the neighbourhood of her possessions in South America, where Spain had endeavoured to monopolize the whole commerce and wealth of Mexico and Peru; the vessels of foreign powers were forbidden, under severe penalties, to approach within a certain distance of her American possessions; and to enforce this, the American seas were filled with Spanish cruisers, whose enormities at length attracted the attention of the British parliament. After fruitless representations to the court of Madrid for redress, the British ministry at length determined on hostilities; and, with the acclamations of the nation, war was formally declared against Spain on the 23rd of October, 1739.

It was again considered necessary to form an efficient maritime force in distinct regiments, by which means the corps of the regular army could be embarked when required for continental services, and the marine regiments could be employed, either on board of ships of war, or at the naval stations, as might be considered best for the public service.

Orders were issued for augmenting the land forces, and also for forming six regiments of marines, each to consist of ten companies of seventy privates in each company, and to be commanded by

1st, Colonel Edward Wolfe, from 3rd Foot Guards;
2nd, Colonel W. Robinson, from Handasyd’s 22nd regiment;
3rd, Colonel Andrew Lowther, from 2nd Foot Guards;
4th, Colonel John Wynyard, from Tyrrell’s regiment;
5th, Colonel Charles Douglas, from Howard’s regiment;
6th, Colonel Lucius Ducie Moreton, from 3rd Foot Guards.

In order to facilitate the speedy formation of these corps, and to render them effective, five men from each company of the regiments of foot guards were appointed serjeants and corporals; and further, that they might be rapidly completed, a bounty of thirty shillings per man was allowed to 1800 men who volunteered from the regiments of infantry to the marine corps: by these energies, the whole of the marine regiments were soon raised and disciplined.

On the prospect of the commencement of hostilities Admiral Vernon had sailed for Jamaica, where he arrived in October, 1739, with a fleet of five ships, having 200 marines on board, and proceeded from thence to Porto Bello, the destined object of his attach, which was at that time the great mart for the wealthy commerce of Chili and Peru; the attempt was fraught with many difficulties, but it was undertaken and performed with spirit and promptitude.

On the 21st of November, 1739, the attack was commenced by the ships, in line of battle, against the Iron Castle, a strong fort at the north point of the entrance into the harbour. The Spaniards flying from several parts of it, an instant debarkation of the seamen and marines from on board the Burford, Norwich, and Worcester took place under cover of those ships, and the fort was carried. Upon the 22nd an attack was intended against the whole, but the enemy displayed the white flag as a signal of surrender. After destroying the fortifications, which from their strength required some time, the Admiral with his squadron sailed for Jamaica on the 13th of December, 1739.

1740

In the year 1740 an additional regiment, of four battalions, was authorised to be raised in America, and the royal standard was erected at New York, as the signal-post to which every volunteer marine was to repair. The field officers and subalterns were appointed by the King, and the captains of companies were nominated by the American provinces. Colonel Spotswood, of Virginia, was appointed colonel-commandant of the whole. It was supposed that, from climate, the natives of that continent were better calculated for the service to which they were destined, than Europeans. Their uniform was camblet coats, brown linen waistcoats, and canvas trousers. This regiment, which was afterwards commanded by Colonel Gooche, was considered as the FORTY-THIRD regiment of infantry of the line.

In January, 1740, an augmentation of 340 men, and of one lieutenant in each company, was made in each of the six regiments of marines, and twenty men were added to each of the four companies of invalids, and a similar number to the retired marine establishment.

The utility of the corps of marines was now universally admitted, and in a letter addressed to the Duke of Newcastle, then first lord of the treasury and prime minister, by Admiral Vernon, previously to his sailing with an expedition to the West Indies, he thus expressed himself on the subject of marine soldiers:—

“I could wish that we” (alluding to ships of war) “had each a company of regular troops on board, which would strengthen us in numbers, and their expertness in handling their arms would incite our seamen to the imitation of them. If we should come to a general war with France as well as Spain, I believe your Grace will have already perceived, from the difficulty of manning our ships, the necessity of converting most of our marching regiments into marines.

“I have always looked upon our fleet as what must not only protect our trade, but secure to us the blessings of a Protestant succession, being strongly convinced in my own judgment, that preserving a superiority at sea is the best security of His Majesty’s government, as well as the trade and prosperity of this kingdom.”

The sentiments expressed by Admiral Vernon, in favour of the marines, were drawn from the acknowledged usefulness of the corps so employed in the naval expeditions during the reign of Queen Anne.

In the year 1740 four additional regiments of marines were raised, viz.:—

7th, Colonel W. Cornwall;     9th, Colonel C. Powlett;
8th, Colonel W. Hanmore;     10th, Colonel J. Jeffreys.

Each regiment consisted of ten companies of 100 men in each company, which, with officers included, amounted to 1155 in each regiment. The six regiments raised in 1739 were increased to the same numbers of officers and men.

In February, 1740, the town of Carthagena, the capital of an extensive and wealthy province in Terra Firma in South America, was bombarded, and an attack was made upon Chagre, a fort situate upon the mouth of a river of that name a little to the north-west of the Gulf of Darien. The latter surrendered, after a sharp contest, on the 24th of March, when the castle, situated on a rock, and the custom house under its protection, were demolished and burnt.

These were all that could be performed until the arrival of reinforcements and supplies from England. The fleet afterwards returned to Porto Bello, and from thence to Jamaica.

Considerable exertions were made in England during the year 1740 with the view of attacking, more effectually, the Spanish possessions in South America.

A large number of ships of war was assembled at Spithead under the command of Rear-Admiral Sir Chaloner Ogle, and a land force, consisting of Harrison’s (15th) regiment, Wentworth’s (24th) regiment, and part of Cavendish’s (34th) regiment, was collected in the Isle of Wight, and held in readiness, with the six regiments of marines, to be embarked for service under the orders of General Lord Cathcart, a nobleman of approved courage and experience in war.

The fleet, with the British armament, consisting of one hundred and seventy ships, sailed from St. Helen’s in October, 1740; but being overtaken by a tempest in the Bay of Biscay, it was dispersed. The greater part of the vessels, being re-collected, the Admiral prosecuted his voyage, and anchored at the neutral island of Dominica, in order to obtain a supply of wood and water.

Unfortunately for the service, General Lord Cathcart fell an early victim to the disease of the climate, and the command of the expedition devolved upon Brigadier-General Thomas Wentworth, of the 24th regiment.

The sixth regiment of foot, under the command of Colonel John Guise, who was appointed brigadier-general, was subsequently ordered to proceed to the West Indies to reinforce the troops employed in this enterprise.

1741

The fleet, under the charge of Rear-Admiral Sir Chaloner Ogle, arrived at Jamaica in January, 1741, and joined the force under Vice-Admiral Vernon, who was thus placed at the head of the most formidable fleet and army which were ever employed in those seas. The conjoined squadrons consisted of twenty-nine ships of the line, with nearly an equal number of frigates, fire-ships, and bomb-ketches, well manned, and plentifully supplied with provisions, stores, and necessaries. The number of seamen amounted to 15,000; that of the land forces, including the American regiment of four battalions (Colonel Spotswood’s) and a body of negroes enlisted at Jamaica, did not fall short of 12,000.

The whole force sailed from Irish Bay in Hispaniola, and anchored on the evening of the 4th of March in the Grande Playa, to windward of the town of Carthagena, the intended object of the attack.

The necessary arrangements having been made, the fleet moved forward in two divisions on the 8th of March, in order to silence the different forts, preparatory to the landing of the troops.

After about one hour’s cannonade, the forts of St. Jago and St. Philip were deserted by the enemy, and were taken possession of by the troops; and by the 15th all the soldiers, with their tents, tools, artillery, and stores, were landed, the ground cleared, and an encampment formed.

The reduction of the Castle of Bocca Chica next took place, which, on a practicable breach being made, it was determined to storm; but, in consequence of a well-judged diversion of the navy, the Spaniards retired without firing a shot, and when the grenadiers advanced to storm at the hour appointed, they met no resistance.

A panic had seized the enemy, who set fire to one of their ships; taking advantage of this state, the boats resolved to attempt the fort of St. Joseph, which was immediately evacuated. The Spaniards appearing to be determined to sink their vessels, the British crews proceeded to board the ship Galicia, which carried the flag of the Spanish Admiral.

After various services the castle of Grande Castello was gained, and the enemy had sunk all their ships of war; preparations were made for landing the troops near the town, in order to cut off all communication with the main land.

Two channels having been made through the sunk vessels, with which the Spaniards had blocked up the entrance of the harbour, the troops and artillery were re-embarked, and commenced landing on the 5th of April near the city; and, after a spirited contest, the British bivouacked within a mile of the castle of St. Lazar, which commanded the town. The men passed three nights in the open air for want of tents and tools, which could not be landed sooner, and the health of the troops became seriously injured.

As affairs were now drawing to extremities, and the men were fast diminishing in numbers from hard duty and the effects of climate, Brigadier-General Wentworth resolved to attack St. Lazar by escalade, it being judged necessary to forego the ceremonies of a regular siege, and, however hazardous, to rest the issue upon a storm.

Accordingly before daybreak on the 9th of April, a force under the command of Brigadier-General Guise, of the sixth foot, consisting of five hundred grenadiers, supported by a thousand Marines, and some American and Jamaican levies, advanced against the enemy’s lines in front of the fort; these were followed by a body of Americans, with woolpacks, scaling-ladders and hand-grenades.

The grenadiers, led by Colonel Grant, of the fifth Marines, rushed forward with astonishing bravery, and, leaping into the entrenchments, carried the works in gallant style, driving the Spaniards into the fort over a drawbridge which communicated with the lines. Colonel Grant fell mortally wounded, and the troops, after sustaining a most destructive fire for several hours with intrepidity and perseverance, were ordered to retreat, having lost many officers, and 600 men in killed and wounded.

This repulse was succeeded by the violent periodical rains; the country was deluged with water; and the change of atmosphere, which is always attended with epidemical diseases, produced the most fatal effects. The troops were so drenched with rain, and their health so seriously impaired, that all hope of further success vanished; they were accordingly re-embarked, and the forts and castle of the harbour of Carthagena having been demolished, the fleet sailed for Jamaica on the 6th of May, where it arrived on the 9th of that month. After re-embarking, the distempers, peculiar to the climate, produced numerous casualties among the troops.

Thus terminated, for the time, the expedition to Spanish South America, during which the persevering and undaunted bravery of British Seamen, Soldiers, and Marines, and their patient endurance under the most trying difficulties, were never displayed in a greater degree.

In consequence of the heavy losses sustained at Carthagena, and the mortality which continued to prevail after the troops returned to Jamaica, it was not until the beginning of July, 1741, that the fleet and army were in a condition to renew their operations. It was then resolved to proceed against the Island of Cuba, where they anchored on the 18th of July in Waltenham Bay, about eighteen leagues to windward of St. Jago, the first object of their intended attack. The troops were landed on the 24th, consisting of nearly 4,000 men, including 1000, negroes raised by the Island of Jamaica, with a view to sustain the peculiar duties of fatigue, naturally expected to arise on this service.

After establishing a position on the side of the river, nearly three leagues from the mouth of the harbour, the General pushed some detachments into the country, which beat back the outposts of the enemy, and in a few days returned to the camp with plentiful supplies of provisions.

It was originally intended by the Commanders-in-Chief to have made a joint attack upon St. Jago, but the want of unanimity ruined every purpose, and contentious debates and dilatory measures, instead of cordial co-operation and daring enterprise, took place; while the interests of the country, and the lives of the troops, were sacrificed to the prejudices and bad judgment of the officers entrusted with so important a command.

After an interval of several months, during which nothing was attempted towards effecting the conquest of the island, and when sickness, the never-failing result of inactivity, particularly in those climes, began its ravages, it was determined to evacuate the island, which took place on the 20th of November, 1741, when the regimental Returns were as follow:—

Regiment. |  | Colonels. | Serjeants, Drummers, and Rank and File.
15th regiment |  | Harrison | 225
24th regiment |  | Wentworth | 219
43rd regiment American Marines | { 1st Battalion | Spotswood’s, afterwards Gooche’s, Marines | 159
{ 2nd     ” | 110
{ 3rd     ” | 99
{ 4th     ” | 121
1st Marines | (aftds 44th Rt.) | Wolfe | 181
2nd do. | (   ”    45th Rt.) | Fraser | 158
3rd do. | (   ”    46th Rt.) | Lowther | 237
4th do. | (   ”    47th Rt.) | Wynyard | 177
5th do. | (   ”    48th Rt.) | Cochrane | 191
6th do. | (   ”    49th Rt.) | Cotterell | 211
|  |  | 2088
Sick in all |  | 566
Total |  | 2654

The total loss of officers at the close of 1741 amounted to one Commander-in-Chief, five colonels, ten lieut.-colonels, seven majors, fifty-five captains, one hundred and sixteen subalterns, and fourteen staff officers.

The heavy casualties in the Marine regiments are shown when it is stated that these six regiments consisted of more than one thousand men each, and that, only 2654 men returned.

The foregoing statement affords a sad record of the ill-judged plans relating to the expedition to South America, both as to the season of the year at which it was undertaken, and the deficiency of means and arrangements with which it was attempted to be carried into execution. Great disappointment and dissatisfaction were consequently created in the feelings of the British public.

The transports returned to Jamaica on the 29th of November, 1741, and the squadron continued at sea to meet the reinforcements which were anxiously expected from England.

1742

In January 1742, nearly 3000 men, including 2000 Marines, arrived at Jamaica. Another expedition was now meditated, which put to sea early in March; but adverse winds, the separation of the transports having on board the working negroes, and the expectation of the periodical rains being then about to set in, suggested to a Council of War, held at Porto Bello, at the close of that month, the immediate return of the whole armament to the port they had left: the fleet arrived at Jamaica upon the 15th of May.

It was now considered desirable to detach a force to take possession of Rattan, an island in the Bay of Honduras, and a situation proper for maintaining a commercial intercourse with South America, as well as the trade in logwood. An establishment having been formed there in the early part of the year, it was determined in a Council of War to send a force of 50 marines and 200 Americans, under Major Caulfield, in order to place the island in a state of military defence.

On the 23rd of August the troops reached Port Royal, on the south side of the island, where they formed a camp and erected Fort George to defend the harbour, as well as Fort Frederick on the western part of it. A proportion of the Americans, who were papists, formed a plot to render the settlement abortive, and to rise upon the Marines. Her Majesty’s ship, the Litchfield, then in the harbour, hearing the alarm-guns, instantly landed her party of Marines, who, with those on shore, soon checked the daring mutiny, secured the delinquents, and preserved the settlement to the British Crown.

At this period it was necessary to detach 500 men to the assistance of General Oglethorpe, in South Carolina, and to repel the menaces of the Spaniards against the infant colony of Georgia.[45]

On the 23rd of September orders arrived at Jamaica for the recall of Admiral Vernon and of General Wentworth; for providing the fleet with a number of men from the Marines, sufficient to supply its wants; and also to fill up the vacancies in the eight Independent Companies raised for the defence of Jamaica (now the 49th Regiment):—These services absorbed all the men who were considered fit for duty, and the remainder were embarked for England.

After the departure of Admiral Vernon, the Naval Command devolved on Sir Chaloner Ogle, who bore his testimony to the zeal and bravery of the troops, whose gallant efforts and patient endurance, under great privations, had been conspicuous throughout a series of misfortunes. Upwards of 7000 Marines and nearly 4000 other troops were the lamentable victims to pestilence and disease, but not to defeat; and the objects which had been effected, although not adequate to the hopes and expectations of the British Nation, were distressing to the enemy, and embarrassing to the Spanish Government.

1743

In the early part of 1743 it was resolved to make another attempt upon the continent of South America, and the conduct of the operations was entrusted to Captain Knowles, of the Navy, who had on board of his squadron 400 of Dalzell’s (thirty-eighth) regiment and about six hundred Marines. They were first ordered to rendezvous at Antigua, from which island they sailed on the 12th of February with a view to an attack upon La Guira, a town in the district of the Caraccas in Terra Firma. The attack was commenced on the 18th, but, owing to a heavy swell, the ships could not approach the shore, and the troops were consequently not landed. After a heavy cannonade, which was ended only by the night, the ships withdrew from the combat: the town suffered extremely, many breaches being made in the fortifications; and the enemy sustained a loss of more than 700 men. The British squadron suffered considerable damage, and had nearly 400 men killed and wounded.

The fleet proceeded to Curaçao to refit, where preparations were made for another attempt upon the sea-coast of Terra Firma. Having been reinforced by some Dutch volunteers, Commodore Knowles sailed from this island on the 20th of March, and steered for Porto Cavallo, a town having a respectable force, and being in a good state of defence.

On the 15th of April the ships anchored to the eastward of the town, and on the 16th two vessels commenced a flanking fire against Ponta Brava; and after the batteries were silenced, it was decided to land the troops in order to take possession, and to turn the guns against the castle, their retreat being secured by a ship of war within pistol-shot, of the shore: by sunset the ships had accomplished their object, and by dusk a force of 1200 sailors, soldiers, and Dutch volunteers, was disembarked under the command of Major Lucas.

About eleven at night the van had gained one of the fascine batteries upon Ponta Brava, but the garrison having been alarmed, and being prepared for resistance, this mixed detachment acted under the influence of a panic, and retreated with precipitation to the ships. On the 21st it was resolved to make another attack of the squadron and forces against the castle and fascine batteries: four ships were destined to batter the former on the 24th, while three others were placed against the latter. The cannonading began at eleven on the noon of that day, and was maintained with mutual obstinacy till night, when, some of the ships having expended their ammunition, and others being damaged, they were ordered to anchor beyond reach of the enemy’s shot. This attack being fruitless, and the troops being prevented from landing, it was deemed impracticable to push the enterprise any further: it was accordingly resolved on the 28th of April to return to Jamaica.

From the period of the commencement of hostilities against Spain in 1739, the conduct of the Court of Versailles had been equivocal, and in the beginning of the year 1743 the projects of Louis XV. were developed by the equipment of powerful naval armaments in the ports of France, and by the assembling of armies on the sea-coasts, the avowed aim of which was against the Crown and liberties of the British Empire.

Being no longer able to restrain her views, France declared war on the 20th of March, 1743, which was answered by a proclamation on the part of Great Britain on the 31st of that month.

1744

A force of 11,550 Marines was granted by Parliament as a part of the establishment for the year 1744, at which period fleets were detached to every quarter of the globe. A partial affair occurred in the Mediterranean in May of this year, in which a party of Marines disembarked from the Essex ship-of-war, and signalized themselves: that ship being on a cruise gained sight of twenty-six xebeques and settees, bound to Antibes, from whence they were to carry troops to Italy: the former were a convoy to the latter, which were laden with powder, cannon, ordnance stores, and provisions: thirteen having taken refuge in the Creek of Casse, the Marines were landed in order to co-operate with the boats, and to repel any enemy that might appear to retard their progress: they were attacked by a body of Spaniards, whom they beat back, and thus effected the object on which they were employed: eleven vessels were burnt and two captured.

The most active measures were adopted, by order of the Secretary at War, for again completing the ten regiments of Marines, in order to render them effective as speedily as possible.

1745

Attacks having been made during the last year by the French upon Canso and Anna-polis in Nova Scotia, the former of which they burnt, the Northern Colonies of British America became alarmed for their safety: an expedition was consequently commenced against Louisburg; considerable levies were raised in the American provinces, and a co-operating naval force, under Commodore Warren, then commanding on the West India station, was ordered to repair to Canso; the arrangements made for conducting this expedition were carried into effect with that confidence and secrecy which are always essential towards securing the success of a military enterprise, and the exertions of the Americans were fully equal to the important interests which they had at stake.

On the 4th of April the levies from New England, having reached Canso, were encamped and brought into military order and discipline preparatory to the arrival of other corps from the several provinces, while the ships of war upon the coast, and some stout privateers, continued off the harbour of Louisburg, in order to cut off all intelligence of the projected enterprise. On the 23rd of April Commodore Warren arrived at Canso, and by the 29th all the land forces were embarked, and proceeded to Gabaras Bay, about four miles from the capital of Cape Breton.

On the 30th of April 2000 men were landed at noon, who beat back a detachment of troops which was sent to prevent their disembarkation. On that and the following day three hundred seamen and five hundred Marines were disembarked under cover of the vessels ranged along the coast. The troops were under the command of Brigadier-General William Pepperell, a native of Piccataway, and Colonel of American Militia.

The French, conscious of the strength of their positions, maintained possession of the city until their means of defence were overpowered by the forces brought against them.

By indefatigable labour, the British Marines, and the American provincials, succeeded in effecting an entrance into the harbour on the 1st of June, 1745; Louisburg capitulated, and with it the whole dependency of Cape Breton; the object was attained with a loss little exceeding 100 men.[46]

Two regiments were formed for service at Cape Breton, by Colonel William Shirley and Sir William Pepperell, each consisting of ten companies of 100 men per company: these were numbered the 50th and 51st regiments of infantry of the line.

1746

In the year 1746 very serious complaints were made of the neglect and delay which had occurred in the settlement of the accounts of the Marine Corps, and a committee was appointed to investigate the grievances which had been represented. The cause of the delay was alleged to arise, in the first instance, from the absence of regular and periodical muster-rolls, according to the practice in regiments of the regular army. This system, it was stated, could not easily be acted upon in the corps of Marines, who were employed by detachments in the several ships of war. The investigation produced, however, the effect of a large balance in the hands of the Paymaster-General being repaid into the Bank of England, for the benefit of those who were justly entitled to it.

The privations and inconveniences, which this meritorious body of troops had continued to endure for several years, did not affect their loyalty and steady allegiance, and they still remained the useful corps, in periods of emergency, they had always proved in former years.

For the service of this year (1746) nearly 12,000 Marines were included in the parliamentary vote of the military establishment. An expedition against Quebec was contemplated at this period, and a considerable force was assembled at Spithead with that intent, but delays took place until the season for such an attempt became too late. Of this force Colonel Powlett’s (the ninth) regiment of Marines formed a part.

The troops were afterwards destined against Port L’Orient, under the directions of Admiral Lestock and Lieut.-General Sinclair. Sixteen sail of the line and eight frigates, with 5000 troops, exclusive of Marines, were the number employed on this occasion. The long detention of so respectable a force until the period of the equinox, endangered its progress along a hostile coast at so critical a season, and gave time for the enemy to ascertain the object of the expedition.

The fleet sailed from Plymouth on the 14th of September for the coast of Brittany, and a debarkation of the troops was effected on the 20th of that month, in Quimperlay Bay: on the 21st the troops advanced in two columns against Plymeur, which surrendered, and on the following day the whole moved on to a rising ground within a mile of Port L’Orient, the ultimate object of their views. Some affairs took place between the 21st and 26th of September, when after a cannonade, which did considerable damage to the town, a retreat was commenced under cover of the night. The French were pouring in from all quarters, and the situation of the British troops became critical.

After a loss of 150 men killed, wounded, and missing, a re-embarkation was effected, and the fleet sailed on the 1st of October for the Bay of Borneuff, off Quiberon, to the south of Quimperlay: a detachment of Marines was entrenched at Quimperlay to guard the landing-place; the remainder, under Colonel Holmes, was united with the army: some troops were landed on the 4th of October on the peninsula of Quiberon, and, after remaining ashore some days, the whole returned to England.

1747

The number of Marines for the year 1747 was eleven thousand one hundred and fifty, as included in the parliamentary vote of that year.

On the 28th of February, 1747, His Majesty King George II. directed, that the several regiments of Marines, which were then existing, or might hereafter be raised, should be placed under the entire command of the Lords Commissioners for executing the office of High Admiral of Great Britain and Ireland.

The following Royal Warrant was issued on this subject:—

“To Our Commissioners for executing the office of High Admiral of Our Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland; and to Our Commissioners for executing the office of our High Admiral for the time being.”

(Copy)

“Whereas We have thought it necessary for the good of Our Service to put under your immediate and entire command all our Marine regiments now raised, or hereafter to be raised; Our Will and Pleasure therefore is, that you do lake upon you the immediate and entire command of the said Marine forces accordingly; and for the better government of our said Marine regiments, we have thought fit to empower and authorise you to prepare and publish such rules and ordinances as are fit to be observed by our said Marine forces under your command, hereby strictly charging and requiring the several colonels and other officers, who shall from time to time be employed in the said regiments, to take notice thereof, and in all respects to conform themselves to such directions accordingly, and to cause exact musters to be taken of them, as well at sea as on shore, and that the same be transmitted to our Commissary-General of Marines, in order to the more speedy clearing of the accounts of our said Marine regiments. And whereas, by the establishment, provision is made for such contingent charges as may arise in this service, and to the use of our said forces, you are hereby further authorized to direct the payment of the said money, in such proportions as you shall, in your discretion, think necessary, for the purpose aforesaid.

“And for executing the several powers and authorities herein expressed this shall be your warrant. And so we bid you heartily farewell.

“Given at our Court at St. James’s, this 28th February, 1746–7, in the 20th year of our reign.

“By His Majesty’s Command.
(Signed)     “Chesterfield.”

Notwithstanding the disasters which had attended the expeditions of the French in North America in the preceding year (1746), when Louis XV. had equipped an extensive armament, under the command of the Duke d’Anville for the recapture of Cape Breton, which was rendered ineffectual by storms and other casualties, and by the death of its commander, the French Monarch was not discouraged by these disasters; but was resolved to renew his efforts against the British colonies in North America, and also the settlements in the East Indies. For these purposes two squadrons were prepared at Brest, one commanded by Commodore de la Jonquière, and the other, destined for India, by Monsieur de St. George.

Intelligence had been received by the British Government of these preparations, and measures were adopted in order to counteract the views of the enemy. The occasion afforded a renewed display of the zeal and intrepidity of Vice-Admiral Anson and Rear-Admiral Warren, who sailed from Plymouth on the 9th of April, in order to intercept both squadrons, which were to set sail together. The Vice-Admiral, on board of the “Prince George” of ninety guns, with the Rear-Admiral, on board the “Devonshire,” and twelve ships more under his command, received directions to cruise between Ushant and Cape Finisterre on the coast of Galicia.

On the 3rd of May, 1747, they fell in with the French squadrons, consisting of six large ships of war, as many frigates, and four armed vessels equipped by the French East India Company, having under their convoy about thirty ships laden with merchandize: those prepared for war immediately shortened sail, and formed in line of battle, while the rest, under the protection of the six frigates, proceeded on their voyage with all the sail they could carry. The British squadron was likewise drawn up in line of battle, and the engagement began with great fury about four o’clock in the afternoon. The enemy’s ships sustained the battle with equal conduct and valour, until they were overpowered by numbers, and they then struck their colours. About seven hundred of the French were killed and wounded in this action; the English lost about five hundred; and among them Captain Grenville, Commander of the ship “Defiance,” nephew to Lord Viscount Cobham, an officer of the most promising genius, and animated with the noblest sentiments of honour and patriotism. Two of these prizes were the “Invincible” and the “Glory,” which induced the Captain of the former to say to the Admiral, on giving up his sword, “Sir, you have conquered the Invincible, and Glory follows you.” This blow was severely felt by France, who had vainly flattered herself, that by means of this armament she should render herself mistress of the Indian seas, and by that superiority be enabled to wrest from the British their most valuable possessions in that part of the world.

A considerable quantity of money, intended to answer the contingencies of these expeditions, was found on board of the French ships, which were brought to Spithead, and the treasure, being landed, was conveyed in twenty waggons to the Bank of England, escorted by a party of Marines, amidst the acclamations of the populace.

For this achievement Vice-Admiral George Anson was created a Peer of Great Britain, and Rear-Admiral Peter Warren was invested with the Order of the Bath. The whole fleet received the thanks of the Sovereign, through their Commander, Admiral Lord Anson.

The year 1747 was remarkable for other naval successes; about the middle of June, Commodore Fox, with six ships of war, cruising in the latitude of Cape Ortegal, in Galicia, took about forty French ships, richly laden from St. Domingo, after they had been abandoned by their convoy.

The fourteenth of October, 1747, was rendered memorable as another day of triumph for the British Navy. Rear-Admiral Edward Hawke sailed from Plymouth in the beginning of August, with fourteen ships of the line, with instructions to intercept a fleet of French merchant-ships bound for the West Indies: the British fleet cruised for some time on the coast of Bretagne, and the French ships sailed from the isle of Aix under convoy of nine ships of the line, besides frigates, commanded by M. de l’Etendiere. The two squadrons came in sight of each other in the latitude of Belle Isle. The battle commenced about eleven in the forenoon, and lasted until night, when all the French squadron, except two ships, the “Intrepide” and “Tonnant,” which escaped in the dark, had struck to the English flag. After despatching a sloop to Commodore Legge, commanding a squadron in the Leeward Islands, to take proper measures to intercept the French ships in the passage to Martinique, and other French islands, Admiral Hawke conducted his prizes to Spithead, and was rewarded with the Order of the Bath; and the thanks of a grateful country were rendered to all the officers, seamen, and Marines of the squadron.

In the latter part of 1747, Admiral Boscawen had sailed from England with a fleet of ships, and a number of Marines, and other forces, in order to reinforce the British fleet in the East Indies, with instructions to make an attack upon the Island of Mauritius, and subsequently to effect the conquest of Pondicherry, which was the chief object of the expedition.

After having reconnoitred the coast of the Mauritius, it was ascertained that the powerful means of defence everywhere presented, and the dangers in many places of approaching the land, would involve a great sacrifice of men, and render success ultimately doubtful; the coming on of the autumnal monsoons had also an influence in the decision of a council, which was to relinquish the attempt, and to proceed without delay for the Coast of Coromandel, according to the prescribed plan of operations.

1748

About the end of June, 1748, the Admiral quitted the Coasts of the Mauritius, and proceeded to Fort St. David, where the troops were landed, and encamped with all the necessary stores; the Marines from four ships sent to Europe under Admiral Griffin, were added to the battalion employed on this service. The forces employed amounted to six thousand British and Native Auxiliary troops, and upwards of one thousand sailors, trained to the use of small arms, who were to form the besieging army. The battering cannon, mortars, and every implement were conveyed by the squadron within two miles of the town, while the land forces marched on the 8th of August towards Pondicherry, about thirty miles distant.

After several unsuccessful attempts, the troops crossed the river of Arian Coupan, and obtained possession of a strong situation within a mile of that Fort; a communication was maintained from thence with the fleet; and all the implements necessary for the siege were landed.

On the 25th of September the batteries were completed, and began to play; but, notwithstanding a combined cannonade on the part of the squadron against the town, it was found that the enemy’s fire gained an ascendency over the besiegers. The fatigues endured by the troops, sickness becoming prevalent, and the rainy season being daily expected, which would inundate the country, and render retreat impracticable, afforded strong grounds, on which a Council of War, held on the 30th of September, determined to abandon the siege, to re-embark the men and stores, and to destroy the batteries. The troops fortunately reached Fort St. David on the evening of the 7th of October, after having demolished the fort of Arian Coupan on their way; the heavy rains which fell on the same evening had nearly rendered the rivers impassable.

On the 13th of February, 1748, the British squadron in the West Indies sailed from Jamaica under the command of Rear-Admiral Knowles, on an expedition against St. Jago, in Cuba, for which purpose some land forces were embarked at Jamaica, and being joined with the Marines of the squadron, the whole put to sea; but after persevering for some time against strong northerly winds, which prevented their approaching that coast, the design was given up, and the force was directed against Port Louis, on the south side of Hispaniola, before which place it arrived on the 8th of March. The service was performed by the ships in line of battle, which, after three hours’ heavy cannonade, compelled the governor, M. de Chaleaunoye, to surrender, when Major Scott, with a detachment of Colonel Trelawny’s, the forty-ninth regiment, and the Marines, were landed, and took possession of the Fort in the name of His Majesty. After having shipped or destroyed upwards of eighty heavy cannon, and blown up the works, the whole were re-embarked; and Rear-Admiral Knowles resumed his former design against St. Jago, where he arrived on the 5th of April. The Plymouth and Cornwall were ordered to enter the harbour, but after firing a few broadsides at the castle, it was considered prudent to desist, and the squadron returned to Jamaica.

The distresses of France arising from the destruction of her Navy, and the annihilation of her commerce, compelled King Louis XV. to express a desire for peace. Accordingly, a congress was held at Aix-la-Chapelle, in order to negotiate the terms on which peace could be restored. The desire expressed by the King of France, as well as of Spain, did not, however, induce the British Government to relax in its efforts to reduce the means which those powers never failed to use, when opportunities offered, of thwarting the measures of Great Britain.

The negotiations, commenced at Aix-la-Chapelle in June, 1748, produced a Definitive Treaty of Peace, which was concluded on the 18th of October of that year, and was proclaimed on the 2nd of February, 1749.

Among the many reductions which took place during 1748, consequent on the General Peace, the Ten regiments of Marines were disbanded in November of that year, the officers of which were placed on half-pay.

1755

The conditions of the Peace concluded with France in 1748, were broken as soon as that Power had recovered from the effects of the former war: the interval of six years had been devoted to extending her Naval preparations, and to negotiations with other States, in order to reduce, or destroy, the power of Great Britain.

After enduring many insults, and witnessing the hostile measures which were preparing in the ports of France, the energies of the British nation were again aroused, and in the spring of 1755 considerable augmentations were made in the Army and Navy, and fifty companies of Marines were directed to be raised and placed under the control of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty. These companies were formed into three Divisions, and stationed at Chatham, Portsmouth, and Plymouth, and an Act of Parliament was passed for the “Regulation of the Marine forces while on shore.”[47]

From the 5th of April, 1755, the Marine corps have constituted a branch of the permanent national force, and have been provided for in the annual votes of the House of Commons, on distinct estimates produced at each session, of the Navy, Army, and Marines.

War was declared against France on the 18th May in the following year (1756).

The foregoing pages contain accounts of the services of the Corps of Marines from the earliest period of their formation, to the year 1748, when they ceased to form a portion of the establishment of the Army. These historical details afford numerous instances in which the gallant exertions of the Marines have materially contributed to the successes obtained by the Navy and Army, and to the honours and advantages which have resulted from their combined operations.

The services of the present Marine forces have been, as in former years, highly useful and efficient, and by their uniformly good conduct they have obtained the approbation of the Sovereign, and the confidence of the Country.

1802

As a lasting mark of approbation, His Majesty King George III. was pleased, in 1802, to direct that they should be styled “The Royal Marines,” as announced in the following Order, issued by the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, and inserted in the London Gazette, dated

“Admiralty Office, 29th April, 1802.

“His Majesty has been graciously pleased to signify His Commands, that, in consideration of the very meritorious services of the Marines during the late War, the Corps shall in future be styled ‘The Royal Marines.’

“By Command of their Lordships.
(Signed)      “Evan Nepean.”

On acquiring the title of Royal, the facings of the Marines, which had been White, were changed to Blue, as in other Royal corps of Infantry.[48]

1827

On the 26th of September, 1827, New Colours were presented to the Division of Royal Marines at Chatham, on the part of His Majesty King George IV., by His Royal Highness the Duke of Clarence, then Lord High Admiral of Great Britain, and General of Marines, afterwards King William IV.

After alluding to the services of Marine regiments from the period of their formation to the present time, His Royal Highness caused the New Colours to be unfurled, and concluded his address in the following terms:

“His Majesty has selected for the Royal Marines a Device, to which their achievements have entitled them, and which, by his permission, I this day present to you;—a Badge which you have so hardly and honorably earned:—From the difficulty of selecting any particular places to inscribe on these Standards, your Sovereign has been pleased to adopt ‘The Great Globe itself,’ as the most proper and distinctive badge. He has also directed, that his own name (George IV.) shall be added to that peculiar badge, The Anchor, which is your distinctive bearing, in order that it may be known hereafter, that George the Fourth had conferred on you the honorable and well-earned badge this day presented to you.

“The motto, peculiarly your own, ‘Per Mare; Per Terram,’ has been allowed to remain; and surmounting the entire is the word Gibraltar, in commemoration of the important national services you performed there. In presenting these Colours, the gift of your Sovereign, into your hands, I trust,—I am confident,—you will defend them with the same intrepidity, loyalty, and regard for the interests of the country, that have marked your preservation of your old ones; and if you do, your Sovereign, and your Country, will have equal reason to be satisfied.”

THE ROYAL MARINES

For Cannon’s Military Records

FOOTNOTES:

[44] By Order in Council, dated 26th October, 1604, it was directed, that twelve hundred land-soldiers should be raised, in order to be in readiness for distribution in His Majesty’s fleets; the whole to form one regiment, of six companies, under a Colonel, with a Lieutenant-Colonel, and Serjeant-Major; each company consisted of two hundred soldiers, with a captain, lieutenant, ensign, drummer, four serjeants, and four corporals. The regiment was armed with firelocks.

A subsequent Order in Council, dated 1st April, 1668, authorised the drawing of such numbers of soldiers from the Foot Guards, for His Majesty’s service at sea, during the summer, as the Lord High Admiral might require.

[45] In 1732 trustees were appointed by charter to superintend a new settlement in Georgia, situated to the southward of Carolina in America, and Mr. James Oglethorpe, General and Governor of the Province, embarked at Gravesend with a number of poor families to plant that Colony. In 1737, when the King of Spain claimed as part of his territories, the Colony of Georgia, which was considered to belong to Great Britain, General Oglethorpe was authorised to raise a regiment of six companies of 100 men each, for the defence of the settlement. The colonies of Georgia and Carolina had been named from King George II., and his consort Queen Caroline.

[46] Cape Breton was restored to the French after the peace of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748. It was retaken in 1758 by Admiral Boscawen and General Sir Jeffery Amherst, and finally ceded to Great Britain at the peace of 1763.

[47] A Fourth Division was added to the Establishment of the Royal Marines, by Order in Council dated 15th August, 1805, and stationed at Woolwich.

[48] The Laurel was authorised to be borne as a testimony of the gallantry of the Marines at the siege of Belle-Isle in the year 1761, and is encircled about the figure of the Globe on the Colours.

APPENDIX TO THE MARINE CORPS.

The following memoranda are appended to this narrative of the services of the Royal Marines, in order to show the relative positions in which the Marine regiments were placed, in respect to rank and precedence, with the regiments of Infantry, during the period the Marine regiments were borne on the establishment of the regular army, and the ground on which the present corps of Royal Marines have been authorised, when acting with the infantry of the line, to take their station next to the Forty-ninth regiment, according to the date of their formation in the year 1755, as shown in the following pages.

The rank of the several regiments of the British army was first regulated by a Board of General Officers assembled in the Netherlands, by command of King William III., on the 10th June, 1694.

Another Board of General Officers was assembled by order of Queen Anne, in 1713, to decide on the rank and precedence of regiments raised subsequently to 1694.

A third Board was assembled, by command of King George I., in 1715, for the same purpose.

These Boards recommended that English regiments raised in England, should take rank from the dates of their formation, and that English, Scots, and Irish regiments, raised for the service of a foreign power, should take rank from the dates of their being placed on the English establishment.

The Numerical Titles of regiments, as fixed on the principle laid down in the reports of the Boards of General Officers, above alluded to, were confirmed by the warrant issued by authority of King George II., dated 1st July, 1751,—and also by the warrant of King George III., dated 19th December, 1768, previously to which periods regiments were generally designated by the names of their Colonels.

1. The principle on which the Numerical Titles of regiments were fixed, having been thus established by Royal authority, the regiments of infantry which had been formed by King Charles II., on his Restoration to the Throne in 1660, and those which had been subsequently raised in the reigns of King James II. and of William III., were numbered according to the dates of being placed on the English establishment,—from the First, or Royal, regiment to the Twenty-seventh regiment.

2. The regiments of infantry, which had been added to the army in the reign of Queen Anne from the year 1702, and retained on the establishment after the Peace of Utrecht in 1713, commenced with the Twenty-eighth, and ended with the Thirty-ninth regiment.

3. The Fortieth regiment was formed in the year 1717, from independent companies in North America and the West Indies:—the command was conferred on Colonel Richard Philips.

4. The Forty-first regiment was formed from Invalids in 1719:—the command was conferred on Colonel Edmund Fielding.

5. The other regiments of infantry, raised by King George I. on the augmentation of the army in the year 1715, were disbanded in 1718, after the Monarchy, in the line of the House of Brunswick, had been established, and the Peace of the Kingdom restored.

6. The Forty-second Highland regiment was formed in the reign of King George II. from independent companies in Scotland, in the year 1739. It was originally termed “The Black Watch” and was placed on the establishment on the 25th October, 1739:—the command was conferred on Colonel James Earl of Crawford.[49]

7. The Forty-third regiment was raised for service in America, in the year 1740, by Colonel Andrew Spotswood, and afterwards commanded by Colonel W. Gooche. It was disbanded in 1743.

8. The Ten regiments of Marines raised in 1739 and 1740, were numbered from the 44th to the 53rd regiments, as shown in the following list, viz.:—

Marine
Regiments.
Names of the Colonels.
Periods of
Formation,
&c.
Colour of
the Facing.
Precedence in
the Regiments
of Infantry
of the Line.

1st | Regiment | E. Wolfe | 1739 | Deep Yellow | 44th Foot.
” | ” | G. Keightley | 1745 |  |
” | ” | G. Churchill | 1745 |  |
2nd | Regiment | Wm. Robinson | 1739 | Green | 45th Foot.
” | ” | Rt. Frazer | 1741 |  |
3rd | Regiment | Anthony Lowther | 1739 | Light Yellow | 46th Foot.
” | ” | R. Sowle | 1745 |  |
” | ” | H. Holmes | 1746 |  |
4th | Regiment | J. Wynyard | 1739 | White | 47th Foot.
” | ” | Jas. Long | 1742 |  |
” | ” | Byng, afterwards Visct. Torrington | 1744 |  |
5th | Regiment | C. Douglas | 1739 | Primrose Yellow | 48th Foot.
” | ” | J. Grant | 1741 |
” | ” | S. Daniel | 1741 |  |
” | ” | Jas. Cochrane | 1741 |  |
6th | Regiment | Honble. Lucius Ducie Moreton | 1739 | Green Cuffs Collar, and Cap | 49th Foot.
” | ” | J. Cotterell | 1741 |
” | ” | Honble. W. Herbert | 1747 |
” | ” | Jas. Laforey | 1747 |  |
7th | Regiment | H. Cornwall | 1740 | White | 50th Foot.
8th | Regiment | W. Hanmore | 1740 | Light Yellow | 51st Foot.
” | ” | J. Duncombe | 1742 |  |
” | ” | Lord G. Beauclerk | 1747 |  |
” | ” | Jas. Jordan | 1748 |  |
9th | Regiment | C. Powlett | 1740 | Buff | 52nd Foot.
10th | Regiment | J. Jeffreys | 1740 | Deep Yellow | 53rd Foot.
” | ” | Sir Andrew Agnew | 1746 |  |

The above ten regiments were disbanded in November, 1748.

9. The following seven regiments were raised, and added to the establishment of the army, in January, 1741; and in consequence of the disbandment of Colonel Spotswood’s, afterwards Gooche’s, American Provincials, and also of the ten regiments of Marines, the numerical titles of six of these regiments were changed, after the peace of 1748, as specified in the following list; viz.:—

54th | Regt., | com. by Colonel | Thomas Fowke, | now the | 43rd Regt.
55th | ” | ” | James Long, | ” | 44th Regt.
56th | ” | ” | D. Houghton, | ” | 45th Regt.
57th | ” | ” | James Price, | ” | 46th Regt.
58th | ” | ” | J. Mordaunt, | ” | 47th Regt.
59th | ” | ” | J. Cholmondeley, | ” | 48th Regt.
60th | ” | ” | H. De Grangue, disbanded in 1748.

10. The Forty-ninth regiment was formed in the year 1743, of two companies of one of the regiments raised in the reign of Queen Anne, which had remained at Jamaica, and of six other companies formed in that colony. The command was given to Colonel Edward Trelawny, then Governor of Jamaica. It was retained on the establishment after the peace of 1748, and numbered the 49th regiment.

11. On the recommencement of hostilities with France in 1755, fifty companies of Marines were raised, under the direction and control of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty. These companies were formed into three divisions, at the principal naval stations, Portsmouth, Plymouth, and Chatham.[50] The Corps of Marines having been raised in 1755, and since that period retained on the establishment, as a branch of the permanent national force of Navy, Army, and Marines, have been authorised to rank, when acting with infantry of the line, next to the forty-ninth Regiment, as directed by His Majesty King George IV. in the following General Order, dated

“Horse-Guards, 30th March, 1820.

“In reference to the Regulations regarding Precedence of Regiments (as contained in page 10 of the General Regulations and Orders of the Army), His Majesty has been graciously pleased to command, that the Royal Marines, when acting with the Troops of the Line, shall take their station next to the forty-ninth Regiment.

“By Command of H. R. H. the Commander-in-Chief.
“Henry Torrens, Adjutant-General.”

12. In the year 1745 two regiments were raised for service in North America, by Colonel William Shirley and Colonel Sir William Pepperell. In 1754 they were numbered the 50th and 51st Regiments.

13. In December, 1755, eleven regiments were raised and added to the establishment of the army; and in consequence of the disbandment of Colonel Shirley’s and Sir William Pepperell’s regiments in 1757, the eleven regiments, above alluded to, were ranked two numbers higher in the list of regiments of infantry, as shown in the following list; viz.:—

52nd | Regt., | com. by Colonel | James Abercromby | now the | 50th Regt.
53rd | ” | ” | Robt. Napier | ” | 51st Regt.
54th | ” | ” | H. Lambton | ” | 52nd Regt.
55th | ” | ” | W. Whitmore | ” | 53rd Regt.
56th | ” | ” | John Campbell | ” | 54th Regt.
57th | ” | ” | G. Perry | ” | 55th Regt.
58th | ” | ” | Lord C. Manners | ” | 56th Regt.
59th | ” | ” | John Arabin | ” | 57th Regt.
60th | ” | ” | Robt. Anstruther | ” | 58th Regt.
61st | ” | ” | Charles Montagu | ” | 59th Regt.
 62nd Royal American,   Col. of four battalions, | The Earl of Loudon. | ” | 60th Regt.

14. In April, 1758, the Second Battalions of the fifteen regiments, undermentioned, were formed into distinct regiments, and numbered as shown in the following list; viz.:—

  3rd Foot, | 2d Batt., | constd | 61st Regt. | 19th Foot, | 2d Batt., | constd | 66th Regt.
  4th Foot, | ” | ” | 62nd Regt. | 20th Foot, | ” | ” | 67th Regt.
  8th Foot, | ” | ” | 63rd Regt. | 23rd Foot, | ” | ” | 68th Regt.
11th Foot, | ” | ” | 64th Regt. | 24th Foot, | ” | ” | 69th Regt.
12th Foot, | ” | ” | 65th Regt. | 31st Foot, | ” | ” | 70th Regt.

The | Second | Battalion of the | 32nd | was constituted the | 71st Regt.
| ” | ” | 33rd | ” ” | 72nd Regt.
| ” | ” | 34th | ” ” | 73rd Regt.
| ” | ” | 36th | ” ” | 74th Regt.
| ” | ” | 37th | ” ” | 75th Regt.

After the peace of Fontainebleau, in 1763, reductions were made in the regular army, and the number of regiments of infantry was limited to Seventy. The above 71st, 72nd, 73rd, 74th, and 75th Regiments were consequently disbanded in that year.

15. The number of regiments of infantry continued at Seventy, until the commencement of the American War in 1775, and the renewal of hostilities with France and Spain in 1779, when it was increased to One hundred and Five regiments, exclusive of Eleven unnumbered regiments, and thirty-six independent companies of Invalids.

16. After the General Peace in 1782 the number of regiments of infantry was again reduced.

17. In consequence of an increase of possessions in India, and of additional troops being necessary for the suppression of certain native powers, which were hostile to the British Government, additional corps were raised and embarked for the East Indies in 1779, and in subsequent years.

18. The present Seventy-first regiment was raised in December, 1777, and embarked for India in 1779. Its number was changed from 73rd to 71st regiment in 1786.

19. The present Seventy-second regiment was raised in December, 1777, and embarked for India in 1781. Its number was changed from 78th to 72nd regiment in 1786.

20. The Seventy-third regiment was raised as the second battalion of the forty-second (Highland) regiment, in 1777, and embarked for India in 1781. It was formed into a distinct regiment, and numbered the 73rd (Highland) in 1786.

21. The 74th (Highland), 75th (Highland), 76th, and 77th regiments were raised for service in India in October, 1787, and embarked for India in 1788.

22. The 78th (Highland), 79th (Highland), 80th, 81st, 82nd, 83rd, 84th, 85th, 86th, 87th, 88th, 89th, 90th, and 91st (Highland) regiments were raised in 1793, immediately after the commencement of the war with France, occasioned by the revolutionary and violent proceedings in that country in 1793.

23. The 92nd (Highland) and 93rd (Highland) regiments were raised and placed on the establishment of the army, the former on the 3rd May, 1796, and the latter on the 25th August, 1800.

24. The Scots Brigade was numbered the Ninety-fourth regiment on the 25th December, 1802. This corps had been formed in the year 1568, for service in Holland against the oppression of Spain. Being a British corps, its services were demanded from the United Provinces by King James II. on the rebellion of the Duke of Monmouth in 1685, after the suppression of which it returned to Holland. It again embarked for England with the Prince of Orange at the Revolution in 1688. It remained in Great Britain until the Protestant cause had been established, and it re-embarked for Flanders in 1691, and served in the campaigns of King William III. It remained in the service of Holland until 1793, when it was decided by King George III., upon the application of the British officers remaining in it, to require the corps to return to Great Britain. It was taken on the British Establishment on the 5th July, 1793. It then consisted of Three battalions; in 1795 it was reduced to Two battalions, and embarked for Gibraltar. In 1796 it was formed into One battalion, and proceeded to the Cape of Good Hope. It embarked, in 1798, for the East Indies, from whence, after much distinguished service, it returned to England in 1808. It, embarked for Cadiz and Lisbon, and served with great credit in the Peninsular War, from January, 1810, to July, 1814. It was disbanded at Belfast on the 24th December, 1818.

25. The Rifle Corps, commanded by Colonel Coote Manningham, was formed and added to the establishment of the Army on the 25th August, 1800. On 25th December, 1802, it was directed to be numbered the Ninety-fifth regiment, but was taken out of the list of numbered regiments of infantry on the 6th February, 1816, and directed to be styled “The Rifle Brigade.” It then consisted of three battalions, which were distributed at the following stations, viz.:—

1st Battalion.—6 Companies with the Army of Occupation in France, and 4 Companies at Shorncliffe.

2nd Battalion.—6 Companies with the Army of Occupation in France, and 4 Companies at Shorncliffe.

3rd Battalion.—10 Companies at Dover. This Battalion embarked for Ireland in March, 1816. It was disbanded at Birr on the 24th of November, 1818.

26. The present 94th, 95th, 96th, 97th, 98th, and 99th regiments were added to the establishment of the Army in the early part of the year 1824, in consequence of the increased number of the colonial possessions of the British Empire.

FOOTNOTES:

[49] The Corps, which had been formed in 1737 by Colonel James Oglethorpe for service in Georgia and South Carolina, was disbanded in 1749. It had not been ranked in the number of regiments of infantry in the Official Records of the Army, although in some publications of that period it was numbered the Forty-second, regiment, according to its seniority and the date of its formation.

[50] A Fourth Division was formed at Woolwich by Order in Council dated 15th August, 1805.

Note.—The Compiler of these Records feels it a duty to acknowledge, that he has derived a principal portion of the means of drawing up the details of the services of the Marines from “An Historical Review of the Royal Marine Corps,” published in 1803, “by Captain Alexander Gillespie, who served as an Officer in that Corps upwards of twenty-four years;” a work of considerable merit and research, which reflects great honor on its author, as an excellent scholar and a most zealous officer.

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE

The second part of the book, the ‘Historical Record of the Marine Corps’, used its own page numbering. This has not been changed.

The column headers for the Table on page 224 have been adjusted to be more readable, with no loss or change of text.

Obvious typographical errors and punctuation errors have been corrected after careful comparison with other occurrences within the text and consultation of external sources.

Some hyphens in words have been silently removed, some added, when a predominant preference was found in the original book.

Except for those changes noted below, all other misspellings in the text, and inconsistent or archaic usage, have been retained.

Pg 54: ‘Lord Malmsbury’ replaced by ‘Lord Malmesbury’.
Pg 80: ‘Saugor Point’ replaced by ‘Sangor Point’.
Pg 81: ‘could befal a’ replaced by ‘could befall a’.
Pg 96: ‘which befel your’ replaced by ‘which befell your’.
Pg 128: Illustration caption: ‘BATTLE OF FEROZSHAH.’ replaced by ‘BATTLE OF FEROZESHAH.’.
Pg 131: A new paragraph was started after ‘the action states:—’.
Pg 149: missing anchor for Footnote [34] inserted after ‘was shot.’
Pg 183: ‘who expressed hi ’ replaced by ‘who expressed his’.
Pg 199: ‘THIRY-FIRST’ replaced by ‘THIRTY-FIRST’.
Pg 217: ‘from th fifteenth’ replaced by ‘from the fifteenth’.
Pg 228: ‘was despached to’ replaced by ‘was despatched to’.
Pg 229: ‘victory of Tezeeu’ replaced by ‘victory of Tezeen’.
Pg 229: ‘he comanded five’ replaced by ‘he commanded five’.

Historical Record of the Marine Corps.
Pg xxix: ‘Recal of Admiral’ replaced by ‘Recall of Admiral’.
Pg xxix: ‘to Curaçoa to’ replaced by ‘to Curaçao to’.
Pg 8: ‘hundred and and sixty’ replaced by ‘hundred and sixty’.
Pg 32: ‘the recal of’ replaced by ‘the recall of’.
Pg 33: ‘to Curaçoa to’ replaced by ‘to Curaçao to’.
Pg 41: ‘to cruize between’ replaced by ‘to cruise between’.
Pg 42: ‘cruizing in the’ replaced by ‘cruising in the’.
Pg 42: ‘cruized for some’ replaced by ‘cruised for some’.